y(VJ  ^e:mi  <L.r»^^/»,-v\  _' 


m 

i^m 

IH 

^^^^ 

&4 

h! 

^^^H 

■i 

^^g 

^^ 

^^^^^S 

(0/ 


fe 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.archive.org/details/autobiographyofbOOevanrich 


THE  AUTHOR. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


OF 


BISHOP  R.  C  EVANS 

OF  THE 

REORGANIZED  CHURCH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST  OF 
LATTER  DAY  SAINTS 


LAMONI,  IOWA 

HERALD  PUBUSHING  HOUSE 

1909 


TO    MY    WIFE 

Whose  unassuming  life  of  innocence,  industry,  economy,  sound 

judgment,  and  unwavering  confidence  in  God, 

has  enabled  me  to  devote  my  life  to  the 

work  of  the  gospel  ministry, 

THIS   VOLUME   IS   AFFECTIONATELY 

DEDICATED. 


1 1 


I    I  li:kAI;V 


'St 


Illustrations 


Page 
The    Author,    Frontispiece  -        -        -        -        -    -      l 

Father  43 

Mother  ---------89 

J.  J.   Cornish 121 

Uncle  John  Lake  and  the  Author            -        -        -        -  178 
The  Author  and  Family 279 


Contents 


Foreword      -  --------11 

Preface  by  President  Joseph  Smith          -        -        -        -  13 

Chapter  Page 

I. — Birthplace  and  Early  Years        -        -        -  27 
II. — How  I  came  to  Attend  the  Latter  Day  Saints' 

Meetings            ------  31 

III.— Seeking  Light               35 

IV. — Taking  Issue  with  the  Old  Reformers          -  41 
V. — The  Divine  Message  to  Joseph  Smith            -  46 
VI. — ^The  Battle  with  Conscience  and  Final  Yield- 
ing to  Truth             50 

VII. — Baptism  and  Confirmation           -        -        -  53 

VIII.— Christ  Shall  Destroy  the  Works  of  Satan  59 


CONTENTS 

IX. — ^Personal  Experiences  as  a  Latter  Day  Saint     67 

X. — A  Happy  Marriage  -         -         -         -     74 

XI. — Ordained  to  the  Ministry  -         -         -     79 

XII. — Work  as  a  Priest  in  London         -        -        -    83 

XIII. — ^First   Ministerial   Work   away  from   Home     91 

XIV. — Ordination  to  the  Office  of  Seventy;  Call  to 

the  Missionary  Work         -        -        -        -     96 
XV. — Some   Striking  Examples  of  our  Heavenly 

Father's  Mercy     -  -         -         -         -  100 

XVI. — Excellent  Meetings;  Much  Success  Attends 

our  Efforts     - 105 

XVII.— Conference  at  Kirtland,  Ohio         -         -         -  112 
XVIII. — A  Rough  Experience,  Followed  by  Kindness 

and  Just  Treatment  _         _         .         _  lie 

XIX. — Denied  Admittance  to  a  Christian  Church,  A 

Boniface  Comes  to  the  Rescue  -         -  122 

XX. — A  Celebrated  Methodist  Orator  Worsted  in 

Debate 126 

XXL— My  First  Visit  to  the  Once  Proud  City  of 

Nauvoo  131 

XXII. — Some  Remarkable  Miracles  Obtained  through 

Beneficence  of  God  _         -         .         -  140 

XXIII. — A  Vision  which  Inspired  Me  with  Greater 

Zeal 147 

XXIV.— How  a  Church  was  Erected  in  Saint  Thomas  152 
XXV.— The  Organization  and  Work  in  Toronto  157 

XXVL— Revisiting  Childhood  Scenes  -         -         -  161 

XXVII. — Presentation   on   my   Retirement  from   the 

Presidency  of  London  District  -        -  170 

XXVIII.^Most  Remarkable  Case  of  Healing  -  179 

XXIX.— Ordained  an  Apostle  -         -         -         -  184 

XXX.— Refutation  of  Slanderous  Statements  -  189 


CONTENTS  9 

XXXI.— A  Strenuous  Debate  -         -         -         -  195 

XXXII.— My  Patriarchal  Blessing       -         -         -         -  199 

XXXIIL— High  Council  of  the  Stake  of  Zion         -         -  206 

XXXIV.— Work  as  One  of  the  Presidency  -         -  214 

XXXV.— A  Successful  Mission  to  the  British  Isles     218 

XXXVI.— Home  Again     -  -         -         -         -         -  226 

XXXVII.— My  First  Trip  to  the  Great  Northwest  -  231 

XXXVIII. — Attend  many  Conferences  and  Reunions         237 

XXXIX.— My  Extremity,  God's  Opportunity  -  247 

XL.— A  Visit  to  Hill  Cumorah     -  -         -         -  255 

XLI. — A   Visit  to   the   Boyhood   Home   of   Joseph 

Smith  and  Hill  Cumorah  -         -         -  263 

XLII.— A  Narrow  Escape— Salt  Lake  City  Visited    272 

XLIIL— Conclusion  -  280 

XLIV.— Statement  by  F.  B.  Blair  -         -         -  282 


FOREWORD. 

"Oh  that  mine  adversary  had  written  a  book." — 
Job  31 :  35. 

Whatever  else  a  man  may  do,  he  should  hesitate 
before  putting  a  record  of  his  thoughts,  words,  and 
deeds,  as  known  to  himself,  into  the  hands  of  both 
enemies  and  friends.  After  due  consideration,  how- 
ever, I  have  decided  to  offer  the  following  retro- 
spect of  my  life.  My  chief  object  is  that  those  who 
are  associated  with  me  as  coworkers  in  the  cause 
of  truth  as  seen  by  us  through  the  intervention  of 
"The  Comforter,"  may  know  the  causes  which  led 
me  to  accept  the  "angel's  message"  delivered  to  the 
world  through  the  Palmyra  Seer,  and  see  in  the 
testimonies  herein  given  a  reflex  of  their  own  experi- 
ences under  the  same  divine  ministration;  "which 
giveth  to  all  men  liberally,  and  upbraideth  not." 

He  who  would  do  his  fellow-men  good  must  him- 
self conform  to  the  truth  in  his  thought,  word,  and 
deed,  in  the  review  which  he  takes  of  his  life  and 
work  in  his  own  cause.  How  much  greater,  then, 
the  necessity  that  one  working  in  a  cause  dearer 
and  grander  than  one  given  up  to  human  aspiration 
and  achievement- alone,  should  suffer  no  control  to 
move  his  thought  or  pen  other  than  "the  Spirit  of 
truth."    With  this  sentiment  kept  in  view,  this  work 


12  FOREWORD 

is  submitted  to  those  who  read,  asking  only  that  it 
be  perused  in  the  light  of  the  thought  expressed  in 
the  following  lines : 

"Cruel  and  cold  are  the  judgments  of  men, 
Cruel  as  the  winter,  cold  as  the  snow; 
But  by  and  by,  will  the  deed  and  the  plan 
Be  judged  by  the  motive  that  lieth  below." 

ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS. 


PREFACE. 


In  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions:  If  it  were  not 
so,  I  would  have  told  you.  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you. 
And  if  I  go  and  prepare  a  place  for  you,  I  will  come  again, 
and  receive  you  unto  myself;  that  where  I  am,  there  ye  may 
be  also.— John  14 :  2,  3. 

Whatever  else  may  be  said  with  regard  to  sal- 
vation through  the  Messiah,  it  must  be  conceded 
that  he  alone  is  authorized  to  dictate  the  terms  upon 
which  men  are  to  be  saved.  It  must  further  be  con- 
ceded that  the  time  when,  and  the  place  where,  the 
qualifications  of  those  who  are  saved,  and  the  obli- 
gations to  be  observed  by  them  with  reference  to 
that  salvation,  are  all  at  the  disposal  of  him  who  is 
their  Savior.  The  church  (using  the  word  as  an 
appellation  applied  to  all  believers  in  Jesus  Christ 
as  the  Redeemer)  is  based  upon  what  is  called  re- 
vealed religion,  and  it  is  through  the  covenant  which 
it  is  said  God  made  with  Abraham  that  in  him  and 
his  seed  should  all  nations  of  the  earth  be  blessed. 
There  were  two  branches  of  this  idea  included  in  this 
particular  blessing :  one  was  the  possession  of  a  por- 
tion of  the  earth's  surface,  which  was  to  be  devoted 
to  himself  and  his  seed  hereafter;  the  second  was 
the  spiritual  provision  which  was  to  culminate  at  the 
coming  of  the  Shiloh,  when  the  scepter  should  de- 
part from  Judah  and  the  spiritual  reign  of  Christ 


14  PREFACE 

in  the  hearts  of  his  believers  should  begin.  None 
can  question  but  that  the  Shiloh  was  Jesus  the 
Christ.  The  Roman  rule  succeeded  the  reign  of 
Judah,  the  kingly  tribe. 

From  the  terms  of  the  covenant  it  is  a  safe  con- 
clusion that  the  means  of  salvation  was  to  be  of 
universal  application.  ''Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that 
labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest,'* 
is  the  language  of  the  Savior  himself;  and  Peter, 
after  the  remarkable  manifestation  which  he  had  by 
which  he  was  convinced  that  the  Gentiles  had  come 
into  remembrance  with  God,  expressed  himself  thus : 
*1  perceive  that  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons; 
but  in  every  nation  he  that  feareth  him,  and  work- 
eth  righteousness,  is  accepted  of  him." 

It  should  be  the  effort,  then,  of  those  who  speak 
or  write  in  reference  to  a  salvation  which  is  offered 
to  man  through  the  ministration  of  Jesus  Christ, 
to  do  so  with  the  direct  understanding  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  to  be  authoritatively  represented  by  agents 
chosen  by  himself  in  presenting  means  by  which 
salvation  is  acquired  unto  the  children  of  men.  The 
basis  upon  which  salvation  is  presented,  so  far  as 
the  individual  to  whom  it  is  presented  is  concerned, 
is  that  every  man  is  to  act  upon  his  own  responsi- 
bility and  his  own  individuality,  and  either  achieve 
salvation  through  his  obedience  to  the  commands  of 
God,  or  suffer  infinite  loss  by  failing  to  do  that  which 
is  commanded.  This  is  self-evident  truth.  None  may 
evade  the  judgment  that  will  eventually  be  called 
and  will  pass  upon  all  men,  each  answering  for  him- 
self for  that  which  has  been  confided  to  him,  and 


PREFACE  16 

none  can  be  absolved  from  his  responsibility  until 
the  final  trial  takes  place.  This  is  not  only  a  just 
conclusion,  but  it  is  also  a  safe  one,  for,  finite  as  are 
the  judgments  of  men,  yet  humanity  has  a  standard 
of  consideration  for  the  conditions  in  which  men 
are  found  by  reason  of  their  environment  and  those 
things  which  are  brought  to  bear  upon  them  in  the 
life  of  the  world,  that  a  fairly  just  code  of  justice 
has  found  place  among  the  citizens  and  nations  of 
the  earth.  How  much  more  equable  and  just  are 
the  judgments  of  God?  To  assume  that  men  are  not 
under  individual  responsibility,  but  that  all  has  been 
done  for  them  that  can  be  done,  leaving  nothing  for 
their  own  accomplishment,  is  a  greater  mistake,  and 
there  is  no  excuse  for  those  who  make  it. 

The  law  of  the  physical  world,  so  far  as  man 
has  accomplished  a  knowledge  thereof,  is  impera- 
tive in  its  requirements  upon  those  who  dwell  upon 
earth.  The  laws  governing  the  material  world  are 
inexorable,  and  physical  safety,  the  achievement  of 
men's  aspirations,  their  successes,  and  their  free- 
dom from  undue  evil  influences,  are  all  dependent 
upon  observing  the  laws  governing  their  physical 
being.  The  \aw&  of  demand  and  supply  are  so  closely 
connected  that  wherever  there  has  been  a  demand 
created,  there  has  been  an  adequate  supply  provided, 
and  notwithstanding  the  views  of  the  world,  those 
things  which  sustain  human  life  now  are  of  similar 
character  to  those  which  sustained  the  progenitors 
of  the  race  since  time  on  earth  began.  Men  do  not 
look  for  change  in  those  laws,  but  secure  a  knowl- 
edge of  them  so  far  as  is  possible  for  them  to  do, 


16  PREFACE 

and  yield  obedience  to  them  with  safety  and  with  an 
assurance  that  they  may  safely  count  on  their  con- 
tinuance without  intervention  to  change  them  on 
the  part  of  Him  who  established  them  at  the  begin- 
ning. This  applies  equally  to  all,  and  whatever 
modification  may  appear  in  the  lives  of  different 
races,  is  only  a  matter  of  locality.  This  was  well 
understood  by  Paul  when  he  observed  that  God  had 
"made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of  men  for  to  dwell 
on  all  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  hath  determined  the 
times  before  appointed,  and  the  bounds  of  their 
habitation." 

That  there  should  be  a  correlation  between  the 
laws  of  physical  life  and  the  laws  of  spiritual  life 
needs  no  argument ;  it  is  safe  to  make  the  statement. 
The  inquiry  is  pertinent,  whether  He  who  created 
the  world  and  man  to  occupy  his  place  in  the  world, 
who  fashioned  everything  apparently  for  the  good 
of  him  whom  he  set  upon  the  earth,  and  especially 
the  laws  of  his  being,  and  who  has  dealt  so  pecul- 
iarly with  man  in  regard  to  the  physical  laws  by 
which  he  is  governed  as  to  make  his  physical  exist- 
ence depend  upon  an  observance  of  the  laws  which 
he  created,  should  have  dealt  differently  with  re- 
gard to  his  spiritual  nature.  This  question  can  have 
but  one  answer  and  that  is  that  the  Creator  who 
was  so  mindful  of  the  necessities  of  the  physical  man 
and  who  provided  so  bountifully  for  that  nature, 
has  also  dealt  equally  wisely  and  bountifully  in 
regard  to  his  spiritual  being. 

It  is  conceded  that  revealed  religion  is  that  sys- 
tem of  spiritual  ethics  and  code  of  principles  of 


PREFACE  17 

human  conduct  revealed  or  made  known  in  the 
scriptures.  This  must  be  held  as  a  divine  commu- 
nication intended  for  the  good  and  lasting  benefit 
of  man.  Whatever  they  are,  rules  and  principles 
governing  human  conduct  v^hile  men  sojourn  in  the 
flesh,  which  may  have  force  and  effect,  means  for 
the  spiritual  enlightenment  and  salvation,  are  to  be 
discovered  in  the  scriptures,  the  written  law.  It 
must  follow  as  a  just  conclusion  that  the  same  Spirit 
which  dictated  the  creation  of  man  and  the  estab- 
lishing of  the  laws  by  which  he  was  to  live  upon 
the  earth,  should  provide  the  rules  and  principles  of 
man's  conduct  with  a  direct  view  to  fitting  him  for 
the  answering  of  the  responsibility  which  was  placed 
upon  him.  He  who  seeks  to  avoid  this  conclusion 
must  needs  answer  as  well  as  he  who  accepts  the 
conditions;  the  difference  between  them  being  that 
one  places  himself  within  the  lines  of  safety  by 
individual  consent,  and  the  other  refuses;  the  one 
being  found  willing  to  accept  the  obligations  be- 
cause of  the  value  of  that  which  is  offered,  and  the 
other  being  unwilling,  refusing  to  submit  himself 
because  he  does  not  choose  to  bring  his  conduct 
within  the  rules  specified  and  seeks  to  evade  the  con- 
sequences by  denying  the  rule  of  obligation. 

Taking  the  life  and  teachings  of  Christ  as  showing 
the  true  presentation  of  the  means  established  by 
the  Creator  for  the  purpose  of  conserving  the  sal- 
vation of  men,  we  seek  in  that  which  is  left  upon 
record  for  the  principles  of  this  religion  above  re- 
ferred to.  We  find  him  as  a  personage  preceded 
by  prophetic  statements  running  back  hundreds  of 


18  PREFACE 

years  before  his  advent  into  the  world,  the  fulfill- 
ment of  which  may  be  clearly  traced  in  the  New 
Testament  history  given  of  his  life  and  teaching. 
Just  prior  to  his  coming  we  have  a  series  of  spirit- 
ual manifestations  which  justly  may  not  be  charged 
to  any  accidental  interference  of  divine  power,  but 
must  be  attributed  to  infinite  design.  One  of  these 
is  clearly  set  forth  by  good  old  Simeon,  who  had 
been  told  that  he  should  not  depart  this  life  until  he 
had  seen  the  Shiloh,  the  Messiah,  the  Lord's  Christ. 
This  man,  being  present  when  the  child  Jesus  was 
brought  into  the  temple  to  be  submitted  to  the  ex- 
actions of  the  law  of  the  tribe  to  which  he  belonged, 
recognized  him  and  said  of  him:  ''Lord,  now  let- 
test  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace,  according 
to  thy  word;  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salva- 
tion, which  thou  hast  prepared  before  the  face  of 
all  people;  a  light  to  lighten  the  Gentiles,  and  the 
glory  of  thy  people  Israel." 

In  this  there  are  two  ideas  presented  (it  may  be 
said  two  separate  propositions,  although  they  are 
really  but  one)  :  that  he  whom  Simeon  recognized 
as  being  the  one  whom  the  promise  had  been  made' 
to  himself  that  he  should  see,  shows  him  to  be  the 
light  which  was  to  lighten  the  Gentiles,  a  wonderful 
promise;  and  the  second  was  that  he  was  to  be  the 
glory  of  his  people  Israel.  A  distinction  between 
the  Gentiles  and  the  people  of  Israel  clearly  drawn. 
It  is  a  fact  that  the  fulfillment  of  the  promise  made 
to  Abraham,  Christ  has  been  the  light  that  lighteth 
every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world;  and  that 
this  light  is  universal  and.  of  such  a  character  that 


PREFACE  19 

it  justly  may  not  be  gained  without  the  distinguish- 
ing characteristic  expressed  in  the  terms  "the  glory 
of  thy  people  Israel,"  indicating  he  would  be  some- 
thing to  Israel  that  he  would  not  be  to  the  Gentiles. 
While  one  may  partake  of  the  blessings  which  apper- 
tain to  them  upon  whom  this  light  is  bestowed,  may 
be  not  of  Israel,  those  upon  whom  his  divine  influ- 
ence will  especially  fall  will  be,  like  himself,  of 
Israel.  In  order  to  keep  within  the  provisions  of 
the  promise  made  to  Abraham,  there  must  be  some 
means  provided  by  which  the  children  of  men  may 
become  of  Abraham's  seed,  either  by  descent,  kin- 
ship, or  by  adoption;  and  it  is  this  principle  of 
adoption  that  is  declared  in  the  principles  of  the 
doctrine  of  Christ  as  found  in  the  New  Testament, 
the  spirit  of  which  was  with  the  Savior  himself 
as  a  missionary,  with  the  disciples  whom  he  called, 
selected,  ordained,  and  sent  out  as  his  agents  for 
the  purpose  of  making  manifest  among  men  the 
opportunity  .to  become  the  sons  of  God  through 
the  principles  of  adoption  into  the  Abrahamic  cove- 
nant. So  when  Jesus  declared  to  Nicodemus  that 
"Except  a  man  be  born  again,  he  can  not  see  the 
kingdom,"  he  was  but  proclaiming  a  fundamental 
principle  upon  which  the  salvation  of  men  was  to  be 
based. 

History,  whether  ecclesiastical  or  profane,  offers 
no  distinction  for  the  claim  of  transmitted  au- 
thority in  unbroken  succession  from  the  church 
instituted  by  Jesus "  in  the  calling  of  the  apostles 
and  sending  them  out  to  preach  the  gospel.  .  It  has 
been  tried  a  good  many  years  and  has  failed  in 


20  PREFACE 

every  instance.  The  decadence  of  the  church  as 
instituted  primarily,  lapsed  about  the  year  570  A.  D., 
and  many  of  the  characteristics  of  the  earlier 
church  were  not  known  in  any  organized  body  of 
worshipers  of  which  history  gives  an  ,  account. 
Some  of  the  doctrine  as  preserved  in  legendary 
teaching  may  be  assumed  as  having  been  found 
among  the  Vaudois  of  Northern  Italy  and  Southern 
Switzerland,  and  among  some  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Montenegro  and  Herzegovinia,  and  possibly  some 
others  of  the  provinces  of  the  South  of  Europe,  but 
these  traces  are  vague  and  are  not  found  in  estab- 
lished form  in  any  organized  religious  body.  The 
division  of  the  church  which  culminated  in  the  east- 
ern atid  western  bodies  known  as  the  Greek  and 
Roman  Catholic  churches,  gave  rise  to  innumerable 
offshoots  more  or  less  alike,  and  yet  strikingly  dif- 
ferent, in  none  of  which  is  to  be  found  the  whole 
curriculum  of  faith  and  beliefs  as  originally  taught 
and  practiced  by  the  followers  and  disciples  of 
Christ.  Nor  did  the  reforms  under  Martin  Luther, 
John  Calvin,  John  Knox,  George  Fox,  John  and 
Charles  Wesley,  or  of  any  others  of  minor  impor- 
tance, relieve  the  situation  so  far  as  authoritive 
organization  is  concerned.  That  the  English  Church 
had  legal  existence  so  far  as  statutory  provision 
could  make  the  human  church  legal,  may  be  con- 
ceded, but  this  does  not  give  unto  it  the  legality  of 
divine  institution,  nor  change  the  fact  of  the  lack 
of  characteristic  features  marking  the  faith  as  iden- 
tical with  that  taught  by  the  Master. 

This  necessitates  a  recognition  of  the  right  of 


PREFACE  21 

divine  revelation  as  belonging  to  the  head  of  the 
church,  Jesus  Christ,  who,  as  recorded  by  two  of 
the  evangelists,  is  on  record  as  having  stated  that 
upon  the  fact  of  his  divine  sonship  he  would  build 
his  church,  and  that  the  gates  of  hell  should  not 
prevail  against  it.  This  statement  may  be  freely 
rendered  as  including  human  organizations  as  being 
barred  from  prevailing  against  the  integrity  of  the 
church  which  the  Master  would  build.  That  the 
doctrines  of  the  primitive  church  under  Christ  and 
his  disciples  were  the  result  of  direct  revelation 
from  God,  there  is  ample  reason  to  believe.  Jesus 
himself  stated,  as  given  at  the  close  of  the  twelfth 
chapter  of  John's  gospel,  that  whatsoever  he  spoke 
he  did  so  as  the  Father  had  commanded  him;  and 
in  this  connection  he  affirmed  that  he  knew  the  com- 
mandments of  the  Father  were  life  everlasting. 
His  words  as  stated  by  John  are,  "For  I  have  not 
spoken  of  myself ;  but  the  Father  which  sent  me,  he 
gave  me  a  commandment,  what  I  should  say,  and 
what  I  should  speak.  And  I  know  that  his  com- 
mandment is  life  everlasting:  whatsoever  I  speak 
therefore,  even  as  the  Father  said  unto  me,  so  I 
speak."— John  12:  49,  50. 

That  there  is  clear  warrant  in  the  word  itself 
to  justify  the  conclusion  that  when  Jesus  used  the 
words  referred  to,  that  he  spoke  as  his  Father  gave 
him  commandment,  he  did  so  by  virtue  of  the  Spirit 
of  Truth  which  actuated  both  of  them,  and  by  which 
he  was  one  with  the  Father  through  the  operation 
of  the  Spirit  which  is  stated  by  himself  to  be  the 
Holy  Ghost,  the  Comforter,  is  seen  when  we  repeat 


22  PREFACE 

his  words  as  given  by  the  same  writer,  John,  in  the 
sixth  chapter,  sixty-third  verse,  in  which  he  said, 
"It  is  the  Spirit  that  quickeneth;  the  flesh  profiteth 
nothing:  the  words  which  I  speak  unto  you,  they 
are  spirit,  and  they  are  life."  This  is  still  further 
accentuated  in  the  words  of  that  memorable  prayer 
recorded  in  John  17 :  8,  wherein  he  states,  ''For  I 
have  given  unto  them  the  words  which  thou  gavest 
me;  and  they  have  received  them,  and  have 
known  surely  that  I  came  out  from  thee,  and  they 
have  believed  that  thou  didst  send  me."  The  eight- 
eenth verse:  ''As  thou  hast  sent  me  into  the  world, 
even  so  have  I  also  sent  them  into  the  world."  From 
these  evidences  it  is  seen  that  in  the  mission  which 
he  carried  on  in  the  world,  the  Savior  not  only  repre- 
sented himself  to  be  a  messenger  sent  from  his 
Father,  but  that  he  was  assured  that  the  Spirit  of 
power  and  authority  by  which  he  was  acting  was 
the  essential  light  and  Spirit  of  the  Father,  and  that 
it  was  this  essence  of  power  which  he  intended  to 
make  manifest  as  being  in  the  words  which  he  spoke. 
Without  this  vitalizing  influence  the  words  could 
mean  nothing,  and  when  there  is  added  to  this  testi- 
mony of  the  divine  One  his  own  declaration  that 
"Not  one  jot  or  tittle  should  pass  away  until  all 
should  be  fulfilled,"  men  should  be  satisfied  that  the 
same  divine  authority  and  Spirit  of  power  was  or- 
dained to  continue  with  the  word,  authoritatively 
administered,  until  the  end  of  the  world,  whether 
the  end  of  the  world  should  mean  the  end  of  all  phys- 
ical creation  or  the  destruction  of  the  wicked. 
The  volume  of  this  book  is  intended  to  exem- 


PREFACE  2a 

plify  the  truthfulness  of  the  foregoing  argument  and 
conclusions,  by  showing  in  succinct  relation  the  in- 
trusion of  a  controversy  into  the  religious  world 
intended  to  show  a  revival  of  the  doctrines  taught 
by  the  Master  and  his  disciples,  through  the  same 
instrumentality  by  which  it  was  first  introduced  in 
the  meridian  of  time,  and  continued  until  by  persist- 
ent departure  from  the  faith,  accompanying  mani- 
festations of  the  presence  of  this  Spirit  of  power 
dwindled  away  and  were  lost  in  the  mists  of  un- 
belief. While  perhaps  it  may  not  be  claimed  that 
the  possession  of  the  word,  the  Bible,  is  a  sufficient 
and  safe  guide  of  faith  and  practice,  it  is  entirely 
consistent  with  the  mission  of  Jesus  Christ  to 
affirm,  and  steadfastly  hold,  that  except  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Master  be  taught  by  those  who  claim 
to  represent  him  as  the  Redeemer  of  men,  accom- 
panied by  the  Spirit,  ineffable  in  character,  un- 
broken in  power,  comprehensive  in  promise,  and 
certified  by  fulfillment  through  the  constant  attend- 
ance of  the  Spirit,  salvation  can  not  result  to  the 
human  family.  As  clearly  as  the  body  of  man  is 
dead  without  the  spirit,  as  surely  as  the  flesh  dies 
when  the  fountain  of  life  is  broken  within  it,  so 
certainly  can  not  the  body  of  Christ  without  the 
Spirit  be  taught  as  a  means  of  saving  power;  and 
so  surely  as  those  who  presume  to  preach  Christ 
neglect  to  affirm  the  presence  of  and  assurance  of 
the  Spirit  which  did  accompany  the  preaching  at 
the  time  of  the  institution  of  the  church  and  the 
sending  of  the  disciples  to  preach,  just  as  surely 


24  PREFACE 

will  there  be  a  failure  to  preach  the  gospel  in  much 
power  and  the. demonstration  of  the  Spirit. 

There  may  be  a  disturbing  element  in  the  preach 
ing  of  the  doctrine  as  contained  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament Scripture,  as  there  has  been  so  long  time 
a  departure  from  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
Saints,  that  the  teaching  of  the  original  faith  is 
considered  a  new  theory  and  an  innovation.  It 
is,  however,  necessary  that  error  should  be  dis- 
turbed, no  matter  in  what  quarter  it  may  be  found 
manifested,  neither  with  whom  may  lie  its  advo- 
cacy, nor  how  long  it  may  have  held  the  field  under 
the  assumed  guise  of  truth;  hence,  the  allegation 
that  the  preaching  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ  is  a 
disturbing  element,  can  have  no  weight  with  the 
advocates  of  truth.  Nor  should  it,  for  the  Master 
has  said  that  the  word  of  God  is  the  truth.  Hence 
those  who  may  be  fearful  of  the  introduction  of  dis- 
cussion through  this  disturbing  element^  should  be 
enabled  to  discover  their  error  and  the  weakness 
of  the  positions  that  they  occupy  and  abandon  them. 
Nor  should  the  advocates  of  truth  hesitate  to  de- 
clare the  doctrines  of  Jesus.  The  charge  that  the 
advocates  of  literalism  in  the  application  of  scrip- 
ture occupy  too  high  and  a  too  dangerous  ground, 
is  a  confession  of  weakness  upon  the  part  of  those 
who  make  it.  It  can  not  be  true.  The  Spirit  of 
Truth  must  inevitably  bear  witness  to  the  truth 
sooner  or  later;  and  the  advocates  of  the  doctrine 
of  Christ,  taking  shelter  under  the  words  of  the 
Apostle  John  in  his  second  epistle,  ^'Whosoever 
transgresseth,  and  abideth  not  in  the  doctrine  of 


PREFACE  25 

Christ,  hath  not  God.  He  that  abideth  in  the  doc- 
trine of  Christ,  he  hath  both  the  Father  and  the 
Son,"  should  in  no  wise  shrink  from  a  full  and  fair 
declaration  of  the  doctrine  as  it  has  been  spoken  by 
the  Savior  and  his  disciples. 

The  claim  made  for  this  work,  that  it  is  by  vir- 
tue of  the  restoration  of  the  gospel  and  the  recon- 
ferring  of  the  power  and  authority  by  which  it  was 
originally  preached,  while  it  may  be  startling  to  the 
ordinary  reader,  should  not  prevent  a  careful  read- 
ing and  fair  consideration  of  the  claim  made  as  to 
its  correctness;  for,  though  the  claim  may  be  start- 
ling, it  also  may  be  true ;  and  as  it  is  clearly  shown 
that  there  was  in  the  words  of  the  Savior  the  spirit- 
ual assurance  of  life  and  power,  and  that  these  were 
intended  to  continue  whenever  the  Word  was  au- 
thoritatively declared,  it  must  follow  that  those  who 
make  affirmation  of  the  gospel  economy  by  virtue 
of  the  covenant  God  made  with  Abraham,  fulfilled 
at  the  coming  of  Shiloh,  must  do  this  under  the 
inspiration  of  the  same  Spirit. 

It  will  be  the  effort  of  this  volume  to  demon- 
strate this  in  the  history  of  the  life  and  labor  of  one 
called  to  this  work  in  this  dispensation.  The  writer 
of  this  preface  neither  affirms  nor  denies  the  cor- 
rectness of  the  statements  made  by  the  writer  of 
the  book,  as  he  is  not  responsible  for  what  is  writ- 
ten therein.  Nevertheless,  he  bespeaks  for  the  book 
an  earnest  and  careful  study,  leaving  its  merits  to  be 
judged  by  the  reader. 

Joseph  Smith,  President  of  the  Reorganized 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints. 

Independence,  Missouri,  December  5,  1907. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

ELDER   R.  C.  EVANS. 


CHAPTER    I. 

BIRTHPLACE  AND  EARLY  YEARS. 

I  was  born  October  20,  1861,  in  Saint  Andrews, 
a  small  village  situated  on  North  River,  Argentile 
County,  Province  of  Quebec.  My  mother  was  born 
in  the  same  village,  and  there  my  father  met  and 
married  her,  the  marriage  being  in  1845. 

My  father^s  health  failed  him  soon  after  my  birth, 
and  he  was  forced  to  give  up  business;  and  what 
little  of  this  world's  goods  he  had  accumulated  were 
soon  consumed. 

When  dreary  months  of  sickness  had  passed 
away,  and  the  sunshine  of  health  was  once  more 
beaming  upon  our  little  home,  father  decided  to 
leave  the  land  of  his  birth  (for  he  was  born  just 
fifteen  miles  from  my  birthplace) ,  and  bidding  fare- 
well to  his  friends  he  started  for  Upper  Canada. 
Fortune  smiled  upon  him,  and  soon  he  sent  for 
mother  and  the  family.  He  worked  at  his  trade  in 
the  flour  mills  in  Saint  John,  Ontario,  for  one  year, 
after  which  he  moved  with  the  family  to  the  city 


28  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

of  London,  Ontario,  where  he  resided  till  1890,  when 
he  removed  to  Glencoe  to  spend  his  last  days  with 
my  'brother  Thomas. 

I  was  the  youngest  of  my  father's  family.  I 
attended  the  common  school  for  about  four  years. 
I  first  earned  money  in  my  seventh  year,  by  carrying 
newspapers  for  the  London  Herald  after  school 
hours.  I  carried  a  round  of  ninety-five  papers  for 
seventy  cents  a  week.  After  working  that  route 
for  nearly  a  year  and  a  half  I  obtained  another 
round  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  papers  for  ninety 
cents  a  week.  This  the  reader  may  think  was  a 
poor  bargain,  for  it  meant  a  great  deal  more  work 
and  only  twenty  cents  a  week  increase  in  salary. 
True ;  but  twenty  cents  looked  large  and  meant  much 
to  me  in  those  days  when  my  mother  would  anx- 
iously wait  on  Saturday  night  for  those  wages. 

The  reminiscences  of  those  days  are  not  all  pain- 
ful, for  it  was  then  and  is  now  a  pleasure  to  know 
that  I  did  the  best  I  could  to  earn  an  honest  liveli- 
hood, and  that  my  feeble  efforts  were  appreciated, 
in  that  my  employer  and  customers  were  pleased 
with  me.  And  last,  but  not  least,  I  had  the  satis- 
faction of  knowing  that  I  did  what  I  could  to  help 
my  parents  in  the  days  when  father  had  no  work, 
and  the  grim  wolf  of  poverty  was  at  the  door. 

I  was  in  my  tenth  year  when  I  left  school  and 
my  round  of  papers  for  a  position  in  Bryan's  brush 
factory.  The  hours  of  work  were  from  7  a.  m. 
till  6  p.  m.,  with  one  hour  for  dinner  and  rest, 
and  I  was  compelled  to  leave  school.  At  the  end  of 
the  first  week  I  received  my  wages,  and  walked  home 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  29 

very  tired,  but  happy,  for  I  could  give  my  mother 
more  money.  My  wages  for  the  first  six  months 
were  to  be  a  dollar  and  twenty-five  cents  per  week.  I 
was  working  ten  hours  a  day,  and  receiving  only 
thirty-five  cents  per  week  more  than  my  last  round 
of  papers  brought  me ;  but  I  was  learning  something 
^d  had  bright  hopes  of  more  wages  in  the  future ; 
and  again,  those  thirty-five  cents  would  purchase 
many  little  things.  My  work  was  to  singe  the  top 
of  paint  and  whitewash  brushes,  and  paint  them. 
I  had  worked  for  two  months  when  I  was  surprised 
to  get  an  increase  in  wages  of  twenty-five  cents  per 
week.  In  time  I  found  the  paint  and  burnt  hair  was 
injuring  my  health,  and  when  my  mother  requested 
me  to  leave,  I  did  so,  and  for  the  next  three  years 
or  more  worked  around  as  parcel  boy  in  different 
stores,  and  for  a  time  as  news  agent  on  the  Grand 
Trunk  Railroad. 

While  working  in  the  stores  it  was  thought  by 
some  that  my  voice  was  good  and  I  was  soon  per- 
mitted to  attend  entertainments  and  private  parties 
with  my  older  friends,  and  there  would  sing.  It 
was  not  long  until  through  going  for  the  purpose  of 
singing,  I  learned  to  dance.  When  this  came  to 
the  ears  of  my  mother,  I  was  strictly  forbidden  to 
dance,  and  my  entertainment  privileges  were  with- 
held. But  alas,  mother's  orders  came  too  late;  I 
had  learned  to  be  what  the  boys  call  smart,  that 
is,  to  make  my  mother  believe  stories  which  were 
deceptive,  and  in  many  ways  (with  the  assistance 
of  my  brothers  and  friends)  I  would  be  on  the  stage 


30  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

and  in  the  ballroom  when  mother  thought  I  was 
elsewhere. 

I  do  not  know  that  I  ever  willfully  injured  my 
fellow-man  in  those  days,  but  I  was  merry  and 
would  do  almost  anything  to  have  what  was  thought 
by  me  and  by  many  others  **a  good  time."  If  there 
is  any  such  thing  as  having  a  good  time  while 
in  the  world  of  folly  and  pride,  I  think  I  had  it; 
but  I  would  not  give  one  hour  in  a  good  prayer  meet- 
ing, or  gathering  where  God's  Saints  are  met,  for 
all  the  pleasures  of  the  world  about  which  I  know 
anything. 

Thus  passed  my  fifteenth  year.  I  was  but  a  child, 
yet  I  had  passed  through  more  and  seen  more  of  the 
world  and  its  allurements  than  many  twice  my  age. 
Some  fourteen  months  before  this  time  my  father 
had  connected  himself  with  **a  peculiar  people," 
known  as  Latter  Day  Saints.  Our  family  gave  little 
heed  to  this,  as  father  had  always  had  very  strange 
views  with  reference  to  religion.  Mother  would 
often  feel  ashamed  when  the  minister  would  come 
to  our  house  and  father  would  air  his  views  on  cer- 
tain doctrinal  points.  It  had  been  apparent  for  a 
number  of  years  that  father  was  a  poor  Episco- 
palian, though  he  and  mother,  with  their  parents, 
were  all  members  of  the  Church  of  England.  Father 
had  played  an  instrument  and  mother  had  sung  in 
the  choir  in  that  church  for  years.  When  father 
left  the  church  of  his  fathers,  it  caused  mother  many 
bitter  tears.  The  rest  of  the  house  did  not  care, 
but  poor  mother  refused  to  be  comforted,  and  would 
wend  her  way  to  church  alone. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  81 


CHAPTER    II. 

HOW    I    CAME    TO   ATTEND    THE    LATTER   DAY    SAINTS' 
MEETINGS. 

One  day  father  and  mother  were  discussing  some 
point  of  doctrine,  when  father  mentioned  the  name 
of  John  J.  Cornish  as  being  a  great  preacher  in  the 
Saints'  church,  and  yet  he  could  not  read  the  Bible 
before  the  public.  This  attracted  my  attention,  and 
from  father  I  learned  that  this  was  the  same  "John- 
nie" Cornish  I  had  met  years  before.  He  had  been 
brought  from  the  back  country  to  drive  a  horse  for 
McGee's  factory,  and  would  often  permit  me  to  ride 
with  him.  My  curiosity  was  at  once  excited  and  I 
determined  to  hear  "Jack"  Cornish  preach.  I  con- 
fess it  was  not  to  hear  the  gospel,  or  a  desire  to  ac- 
quire knowledge  that  prompted  me  to  go,  but  the 
thought  of  ignorant  "Jack"  Cornish  preaching  prom- 
ised to  be  to  me  a  treat  more  amusing  than  a  "dime 
show."  Sunday  night  came  and  with  a  number  of 
boys  I  went  to  the  Latter  Day  Saints'  church.  The 
building  was  crowded,  and  with  difficulty  we  ob- 
tained seats.  It  was  a  plain,  frame  building,  but 
everything  was  neat  and  clean.  We  had  not  been 
there  a  great  while  before  an  elderly  man  walked 
up  to  and  took  a  seat  behind  the  old-fashioned  pul- 
pit. He  announced  the  721st  hymn  in  the  Saints' 
Harp.  There  was  no  instrument  of  music  in  the 
church,   but  as  those  honest,   earnest,   and  happy 


32  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

people  raised  their  voices  and  hearts  to  their  God 
in  the  words  of  that  hymn,  I  thought  it  was  the 
sweetest  singing  I  had  ever  heard.  I  shall  never  for- 
get, while  the  tides  of  memory  ebb  and  flow,  the 
look  of  hope  that  seemed  to  be  stamped  upon  every 
face  as  those  words  floated  away  on  the  evening  air : 

"Yes,  we  trust  the  day  is  breaking, 
Joyful  times  are  near  at  hand." 

When  the  last  note  of  the  hymn  had  died  away, 
the  old  man  raised  his  hand  toward  heaven  and  said, 
"Let  us  all  try  to  pray."  His  words  and  accent  indi- 
cated that  he  was  recently  from  across  the  sea,  and 
was  an  unlearned  man.  But,  dear  reader,  his  words 
flowed  from  his  heart,  and  as  he  poured  forth  his 
soul  unto  his  Creator,  the  tears  streaming  down  his 
face,  I  could  not  but  feel  the  difference  between  that 
humble,  heartfelt  prayer  and  those  which  I  had  been 
accustomed  to  hear  In  my  mother's  church,  where  the 
preacher  with  a  gown  on  would  read  prayers  out  of 
a  book. 

After  prayer  the  old  gentleman  stated  that  his 
young  brother  had  requested  him  to  read  the  first 
chapter  of  Paul's  letter  to  the  Galatians.  After 
reading  the  chapter,  the  old  gentleman  (whose  name 
I  learned  subsequently  was  Elijah  Sparks)  intro- 
duced the  speaker  of  the  hour  by  saying,  ''Brother 
Johnnie  Cornish  will  now  speak  to  you.  Come  for- 
ward. Brother  Johnnie."  The  man  referred  to  arose, 
walked  into  the  pulpit,  looked  over  the  congregation 
and  smiled.  I  thought:  ''What  in  the  world  does  the 
fellow  mean,  to  smile  like  that  in  the  sacred  desk." 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  83 

For  I  had  been  taught  to  believe  that  it  was  a  sin  to 
laugh  or  be  merry  on  the  Lord's,  day;  that  religion 
consisted  in  going  to  church,  reading  prayers,  sing- 
ing hymns,  being  solemn  on  Sunday,  and  being 
prompt  in  paying  pew  rent  and  sustaining  the  min- 
isterial fund;  and  now  to  see  a  Saint  smile  was  a 
breach  of  ministerial  dignity.  But  then  I  thought, 
"What  can  I  expect  from  Jack  Cornish?''  for  he  it 
was  that  stood  before  us.  He  was  about  twenty- 
one  years  of  age,  tall  and  slim ;  his  face  was  beard- 
less, and  he  looked  just  like  a  big  boy.  When  he 
began  to  talk,  he  acted  more  like  a  boy  than  a 
preacher. 

His  text  was  taken  from  the  eleventh  and  twelfth 
verses  of  the  first  chapter  of  the  epistle  of  Paul  to 
the  Galatians :  "But  I  certify  you,  brethren,  that  the 
gospel  which  is  preached  of  me  is  not  after  man. 
For  I  neither  received  it  of  men,  neither  was  I 
taught  it,  but  by  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ." 

The  preacher  had  not  been  speaking  ten  minutes 
before  he  had  his  hearers  spellbound;  "he  spake 
as  one  having  authority."  His  voice  was  not  a 
pleasant  one,  but  it  thrilled  my  very  soul,  and  I  was 
convinced  that  every  word  he  spoke  came  from  an 
honest  heart.  Great  tears  were  streaming  from  his 
eyes,  and  soon  I,  too,  was  searching  after  my  hand- 
kerchief to  wipe  the  tears  that  were  running  down 
my  cheeks.  I  felt  ashamed  of  myself,  but  I  soon 
discovered  that  I  was  not  the  only  one  in  tears,  for 
perhaps  two  thirds  of  the  audience  were  thus  af- 
fected. 

I  shall  not  dwell  any  longer  on  that  sermon,  but 


34  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

it  is  indelibly  stamped  upon  my  memory.  Though 
I  had  no  thought  of  ever  becoming  a  Latter  Day 
Saint,  yet  I  thought  I  would  come  again  and  learn 
more  about  God  and  the  Bible,  for  the  sermon, 
though  lasting  nearly  two  hours,  seemed  short. 
That  night  I  went  from  church,  for  the  first  time 
in  my  life  interested  in  what  a  preacher  had  said. 
When  I  arrived  home  my  father  was  anxious  to 
know  what  I  thought  of  the  sermon,  but  I  gave  him 
little  encouragement,  for  I  endeavored  to  hide  my 
feelings  with  reference  to  the  latter-day  work,  and 
was  quite  successful  for  a  time.  As  the  weeks 
passed  away,  I  found  myself  often  in  the  Saints' 
church.  Much  as  my  mother  loved  me,  yet  she 
begged  of  me  at  times  not  to  go  to  hear  the  Saints 
preach,  for  "Madam  Rumor"  had  informed  her  that 
the  Saints  were  nothing  but  Salt  Lake  Mormons, 
and  that  it  was  only  a  question  of  time  when  they 
would  all  go  to  join  the  main  church  at  Salt  Lake. 
She  thought  that  father  and  a  few  others  were  de- 
ceived, but  that  in  the  main  the  Saints  were 
depraved. 


.  ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  35 


CHAPTER   III. 
SEEKING  LIGHT. 

Almost  before  I  was  aware  of  it  I  found  myself 
withdrawing  from  my  friends  and  companions  of 
other  days.  I  was  beginning  to  view  life  in  a  dif- 
ferent way.  I  began  to  thirst  after  knowledge,  and 
awoke  to  the  fact  that  those  things  that  I  had  given 
my  time  and  study  to  were  of  little  real  value  to  me. 
I  asked  for  and  obtained  The  Voice  of  Warning. 
This  little  book  gave  me  more  light  with  reference 
to  God,  his  word,  the  condition  of  the  religious 
world,  and  my  own  position  before  my  Creator, 
than  all  the  books  combined  that  I  had  ever  read 
before. 

The  reader  may  conclude  from  this  statement  that 
I  had  not  read  the  Bible.  Well,  I  must  confess 
that  the  Bible  was  very  seldom  found  in  my  hands ; 
in  fact  I  had  very  little  respect  for  it.  My  reasons 
for  disrespecting  it  were  these:  I  had  read  Fox's 
Book  of  Martyrs,  Lives  of  the  British  Reformers, 
and  other  works  showing  forth  the  cruel  work  per- 
petrated in  the  name  of  Christianity  by  the  Roman 
Catholic  priesthood,  who  laid  sole  claim  to  the  right 
of  preaching  'Christianity  and  interpreting  the 
Bible.  I  had  read  Cobbet's  Protestant  Reformation, 
and  Cobbet's  Legacy  to  Parsons,  and  other  works 
proving  many  of  the  Protestant  reformers  and  lead- 
ing lights,  both  ecclesiastical  and  kingly,  with  the 


36  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Bible  in  one  hand  and  sword  in  the  other,  were 
guilty  of  the  murder  of  hundreds  of  Roman  Catho- 
lics. 

As  a  closing  sentence  regarding  the  Roman  Catho- 
lic tribunal  of  opinion,  I  submit  the  following  from 
Buck's  Theological  Dictionary,  article,  'Tersecu- 
tions'' : 

Fifteen  million  are  said  to  have  been  sacrificed  to  the 
genius  of  popery  in  about  forty  years.  It  has  been  computed 
that  fifty  million  of  Protestants  have  at  different  times  been 
the  victims  of  the  persecutions  of  the  papists,  and  put  to 
death  for  their  religious  opinions. 

Buck  quotes  from  fourteen  different  authors, 
whose  names  and  book  titles  appear  at  the  close  of 
his  articles. 

The  time  came  when,  in  many  parts  of  Europe, 
the  Reformation  became  popular,  and  forgetful  of 
the  struggles  through  which  they  had  passed,  they 
followed  in  the  wake  of  their  mother,  Rome,  and 
did  the  works  of  darkness  like  unto  those  that  she 
performed,  and  we  are  informed  by  the  Catholic 
historian,  that  the  followers  of  Calvin  alone  burned 
over  twenty  thousand  Roman  churches  and  killed 
thousands  of  priests.  We  are  further  informed  by 
the  Protestant  historian,  Cobbett,  that  it  was  death 
for  a  Catholic  priest  to  come  into  England  in  the 
reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

I  had  for  companions  some  who  had  read  The 
Age  of  Reason,  by  Thomas  Paine.  I  had  heard  them 
talk  against  the  Bible,  and  quote  from  this  book 
in  support  of  their  position.  I  had  also  heard  father 
ask  preachers  questions  concerning  different  pas- 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  37 

sages  found  in  the  Bible,  to  which  the  ministers 
would  give  some  reply  such  as :  "It  is  not  for  you  to 
understand" ;  ''That  is  done  away" ;  'This  is  not  for 
us  to  enjoy  in  these  days";  "We  are  not  to  under- 
stand it  in  the  way  it  reads,"  etc.,  etc. 

Remarks  such  as  these  from  those  I  thought  ought 
to  know  what  the  teachings  of  the  Bible  were  dis- 
turbed me,  and  I  was  led  to  think  that  that  book 
was  the  cause  of  all  the  blood-curdling  and  heart- 
rending scenes  of  the  Catholic  and  Protestant  wars. 
And  last,  but  not  least,  if,  as  the  preachers  said, 
"The  Bible  is  a  book  that  can  not  be  understood 
literally,  that  only  the  educated  could  arrive  at  the 
proper  meaning,  and  that  by  putting  a  spiritual  in- 
terpretation upon  it,"  why,  I  was  neither  educated 
nor  spiritual,  hence  it  contained  no  message  for  me. 
Those  were  some  of  my  reasons  for  disrespecting  the 
Bible. 

But  when  I  read  The  Voice  of  Warning,  pub- 
lished by  the  Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter  Day  Saints,  I  discovered  that  the  Bible 
was  quite  a  different  book  from  what  I  had  thought 
it  was.  I  learned  that  all  the  prophecies  which  have 
been  fulfilled,  have  been  literally  fulfilled,  and  that 
the  prophecies  that  have  not  yet  met  with  fulfillment, 
will  be  fulfilled  in  the  due  time  of  God,  and  that  liter- 
ally; that  the  doctrine  taught  by  Christ  should  be 
presented  to  the  world  now  just  as  he  preached  it 
eighteen  centuries  ago;  that  whenever  God  had  a 
people  who  were  accepted  of  him  they  always  obeyed 
the  same  perfect  law  which  was  known  as  the  gos- 
pel or  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  believed  in  the  same 


38  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

kind  of  church  organization,  and  sought  for  and  en- 
joyed the  spiritual  blessings  promised  in  the  Bible; 
that  God  was  unchangeable,  and  hence  if  he  had  a 
church  on  the  earth  at  the  present  time,  the  same 
law,  doctrine,  organization,  and  spiritual  blessings 
which  were  taught,  obeyed,  believed  in,  and  enjoyed 
when  Christ  and  the  apostles  were  on  earth,  could 
be  found  and  enjoyed  in  that  church. 

I  learned,  further,  that  many  centuries  ago  (ac- 
cording to  the  prophecies  of  Christ  and  the  apostles 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testament) ,  and  apostasy  had 
taken  place  in  the  church,  that  soon  after  the  organi- 
zation of  the  church  the  elders  and  others  of  the 
true  church  lost  the  Spirit  of  God  and  taught  false 
doctrine  and  introduced  many  evils  into  the  church. 
Also  that  in  process  of  time  the  true  servants  of 
God  were  destroyed,  and  evil  men,  false  teachers, 
false  apostles  entered  into  the  fold,  and  everything 
underwent  a  change,  until  the  time  came  that  they 
would  not  endure  sound  doctrine;  the  Spirit  of  God 
was  taken  from  the  apostate  church;  church  and 
state  joined  hands,  and  evil  men  and  seducers  waxed 
worse  and  worse,  till  those  who  claimed  the  priest- 
hood forbade  all  others  to  read  the  Bible.  Truly 
this  was  "a  famine  for  the  word  of  God." 

In  support  of  the  above  I  read  the  confession  of 
such  men  as  the  Reverend  Father  Hogan  and  Chini- 
quy  (who  were  both  priests  of  high  standing  at  one 
time  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church),  that  the 
mother  church  was  in  an  apostate  condition.  The 
horrible  crimes  that  those  men  say  the  Catholic 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  39 

Church  is  now  guilty  of,  will  prove  she  has  aposta- 
tized from  the  pure  doctrine  the  Savior  taught. 

Let  us  place  the  confession  of  the  above  men  with 
the  statement  of  John  Wesley,  as  made  by  him  in 
his  sermons  on  the  "More  Excellent  Way."  Note 
the  following  extracts: 

In  the  very  first  society  at  Rome,  there  were  "divisions 
and  offenses,"  but  how  early  and  how  powerfully  did  the 
mystery  of  iniquity  work  in  the  church  at  Corinth;  not  only 
schisms,  heresies,  animosities,  fierce  and  bitter  contentions, 
but  actual  open  sins.  We  meet  with  abundant  proof  that  in 
all  the  churches  the  tares  grew  up  with  the  wheat,  and  that 
the  "mystery  of  iniquity"  did  everywhere  work  in  a  thou- 
sand forms.  That  grand  pest  of  Christianity — a  faith  with- 
out works — was  spread  far  and  wide.  When  James  wrote 
his  epistle,  the  tares  had  produced  a  plentiful  harvest.  (See 
second,  third,  fourth,  and  fifth  chapters.)  There  was  envy, 
strife,  confusion,  and  every  evil  work;  whoso  reads  with 
attention,  will  be  inclined  to  believe  that  the  tares  had  well 
nigh  choked  the  wheat,  even  at  this  early  period,  and  that 
among  the  most  of  them,  no  more  than  the  form  of  godliness 
(if  so  much)  was  left. — John  Wesley,  sermon  66;  subject, 
"Mystery  of  Iniquity." 

We  easily  infer  what  was  the  state  of  the  church  in  gen- 
eral from  that  of  the  seven  churches  in  Asia;  all  but  Phila- 
delphia and  Smyrna  were  corrupted  so  that  many  of  them 
were  not  a  jot  better  than  the  present  races  of  Christians; 
and  our  Lord  then  threatened,  what  he  has  long  since  per- 
formed— to  remove  the  candlestick  from  them.  .  .  .  We  have 
been  apt  to  imagine  that  the  primitive  church  was  all  excel- 
lence and  perfection;  and  such,  without  doubt,  it  was  on  the 
day  of  Pentecost,  but  how  soon  did  the  fine  gold  become  dim ; 
how  soon  was  the  wine  mixed  with  water;  how  little  time 
before  the  Christians  were  scarcely  to  be  distinguished  from 
the  heathens;  and  if  so  bad  in  the  first  century,  we  can  not 
suppose  it  to  have  been  any  better  in  the  second ;  undoubtedly 
it  grew  worse  and  worse.     Cyprian,  Bishop  of  Carthage,  in 


40  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

the  third  century,  gives  an  account  of  his  time.  .  .  .  The 
converts  practiced  all  kinds  of  abominations,  exactly  as  they 
did  before  conversion.  ...  A  Christian  nation,  a  Christian 
city  (according  to  the  ancient  patteiTi)  was  no  longer  to 
be  found.  Has  the  case  altered  since  the  Reformation? — John 
Wesley,  sermon  66. 

This  was  the  real  cause  why  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
were  no  longer  to  be  found  in  the  Christian  church;  because 
the  Christians  were  turned  heathens  again,  and  had  only  a 
dead  form  left. — John  Wesley,  sermon  94,  in  vol.  2. 

There  was  also  presented  to  me  what  I  considered 
as  tantamount  to  a  confession  by  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land that  she  had  no  priesthood  authority.  From 
the  Book  of  Homilies  appointed  to  be  read  in  the 
churches  in  the  time  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  page  261, 
I  read  this  extract: 

Laity  and  clergy,  learned  and  unlearned,  all  ages,  sects, 
and  degrees  of  men,  women,  and  children  of  whole  Christen- 
dom (a  horrible  and  most  dreadful  thing  to  think)  have  been 
at  once  drowned  in  abominable  idolatry,  of  all  other  vices 
most  detested  of  God,  and  damnable  to  man,  and  that  by  the 
space  of  eight  hundred  years  and  more. 

Having  heard  the  elders  preach  and  then  reading 
the  Voice  of  Warning  and  other  papers  with  the 
above  extracts,  and  some  others  which  I  will  not 
give  in  this  sketch,  I  concluded  that  the  Latter  Day 
Saints  were  correct  in  teaching  there  had  been  a 
complete  apostasy  from  primitive  Christianity. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  41 


CHAPTER    IV. 

TAKING   ISSUE   WITH    THE   OLD   REFORMERS. 

Having,  as  before  stated,  read  Cobbett^s  History 
of  the  "Protestant  Reformation,"  I  could  not  bring 
myself  to  believe  that  God  v^ould  inspire  Henry  VHI 
to  build  up  His  church ;  for  not  only  does  Cobbett,  but 
some  authentic  histories  of  England,  prove  him  to 
have  been  a  cruel  murderer  of  both  Catholics  and 
Protestants,  a  polygamist  and  a  brutal  prince.  I 
could  not  believe  Martin  Luther  to  be  a  member  of 
God's  chosen  priesthood,  because  history  shoves  that 
he  was  an  Augustine  monk,  and  that  when  the  pope's 
minister  found  out  that  the  order  of  which  Luther 
was  a  member  was  secreting  the  money  they  had 
obtained  from  selling  indulgences,  in  place  of  send- 
ing it  to  the  pope  (Leo  X,)  who  was  at  that  time 
building  the  church  of  Saint  Peter's  at  Rome,  he 
(the  pope's  minister)  transferred  this  lucrative  em- 
ployment from  Luther's  order  to  that  of  the  Domini- 
cans, another  order  of  monks.  Luther  resented 
this  transfer  of  the  sale  of  indulgences  from  one 
order  to  another,  and  being  naturally  of  a  fiery  tem- 
per, and  provoked  by  opposition,  he  inveighed 
against  the  authority  of  the  pope  himself.  He  also 
consented  to  the  debasing  doctrine  of  polygamy. 
See  Goldsmith's  History  of  England,  page  44;  also 
Father  Nothen's  Church  History,  page  415. 


42  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 

I  could  not  believe  that  the  great  God  of  justice, 
mercy,  and  love,  had  appointed  John  Calvin  to 
priesthood  authority;  for  he  taught  that  withering 
and  infamous  doctrine  that  our  heavenly  Father  had 
foreordained  a  few  to  be  saved,  in  order  to  manifest 
his  mercy  in  them,  and  that  all  the  rest  of  the  teem- 
ing millions  of  Adam's  posterity  were  unchangeably 
designed  to  burn  in  the  fires  of  a  never  ending  hell, 
all  for  the  glory  of  God.  The  infant  of  a  day,  if 
called  away,  and  it  did  not  happen  to  be  one  of  the 
"elect  infants,''  would  go  to  the  seething  flames, 
there  to  welter  'neath  the  frown  of  an  angry  God, 
not  because  the  baby  did  wrong,  but  only  because 
God  wanted  a  little  more  glory! 

By  the  decree  of  God  for  the  manifestation  of  his  glory, 
some  men  and  angels  are  predestinated  unto  everlasting  life 
and  others  foreordained  to  everlasting  death.  These  angels 
and  men  thus  predestinated  and  foreordained  are  particularly 
and  unchangeably  designed;  and  their  number- is  so  certain 
and  definite  that  it  can  not  be  either  increased  or  diminished. 
Those  of  mankind  that  are  predestinated  unto  life,  God  before 
the  foundation  of  the  world  was  laid,  according  to  his  immu- 
table purpose  and  the  secret  counsel  and  good  pleasure  of 
his  will,  hath  chosen  in  Christ  unto  everlasting  glory,  out  of 
his  mere  free  grace  and  love  without  any  foresight  of  faith 
or  good  works  or  perseverance  in  either  of  them  or  any  other 
thing  in  the  creature  as  conditions  or  causes  moving  him 
thereunto,  and  all  to  the  praise  of  his  glorious  grace. — Con- 
fession of  Faith,  chap.  3,  pars.  3  to  5. 

"Elect  infants  dying  in  infancy  are  regenerated 
and  saved."  Yes,  but  what  about  the  "others  not 
elected?"  They  "can  not  be  saved,"  and  "to  assert 
and  maintain  that  they  may,  is  very  pernicious  and 
to  be  detested."   (Confession  of  Faith,  pp.  45,  46.) 


^B.'- 


FATHER. 


44  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

This  doctrine  of  baby  damnation  made  Calvin 
smack  his  lips.  Hear  him :  "Reprobate  infants  are 
vipers  of  vengeance,  which  God  holds  over  the  flames 
of  hell  until  they  turn  and  spit  venom  in  God's 
face." — Calvin's  Institutes,  vol.  1.  I  quote  from 
Calvin  because  he  was  the  source  of  Presbyterian 
inspiration.  ''Their  doctrines  are  Calvinistic." — 
Buck's  Theological  Dictionary,  p.  366. 

This  man  Calvin  by  some  is  said  to  have  perse- 
cuted with  the  most  persistent  and  inveterate  hatred 
all  who  did  not  agree  with  his  views  in  every  par- 
ticular. He  threw  Bolsec,  the  physician,  Ameaur, 
the  senator,  and  several  others  into  prison,  or  had 
them  exiled.  James  Gruet  he  had  several  times  put 
to  the  torture,  and  finally  beheaded.  The  unfortu- 
nate Doctor  Servetus  he  burned  to  death  at  the  stake ; 
and  all  this  wicked  cruelty  because  these  persons 
held  views  different  from  his  own. 

Further,  I  had  tried  in  my  weakness  to  compare 
the  teaching  and  organization  of  the  churches  with 
the  doctrine  and  organization  of  the  Church  of 
Christ,  as  found  in  the  Bible,  and  found  them  want- 
ing. 

Now  I  do  not  wish  the  reader  to  think  that  I 
believed  then  or  now  that  there  was  no  good  accom- 
plished, by  the  reformers.  I  did  then  and  do  now 
believe  that  God  used  the  wrath  of  men  to  praise 
him,  and  that  the  men  referred  to  above  weakened 
the  chain  of  Catholicism  by  .the  opposition  they 
brought  against  her.  I  thank  God  for  some  of  the 
work  performed  by  the  reformers,  and  believe  they 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  45 

to  some  degree  prepared  the  way  for  the  restoration 
of  the  gospel  in  its  purity. 

There  were  then  and  there  are  now  good  men  in 
the  different  churches,  but  that  does  not  prove  that 
they  have  priesthood  authority  given  them  of 
God,  and  if  God  conferred  no  priesthood  upon  them, 
it  is  apparent  that  they  had  no  authority  to  minister 
in  any  of  the  gospel  ordinances,  nor  to  preach  any 
part  of  the  gospel ;  for  the  inspired  Paul  informs  us 
that  *'no  man  taketh  this  honor  [the  priesthood  or 
the  right  to  minister  in  gospel  ordinances]  unto 
himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron/' 
— Hebrews  5 :  4.  And  he  says  in  Romans  10 :  15 : 
"And  how  shall  they  preach  except  they  be  sent? 
as  it  is  written,  How  beautiful  are  the  feet  of  them 
that  preach  the  gospel  of  peace,  and  bring  glad  tid- 
ings of  good  things!" 

The  reader  will  see  that  by  this  time  I  was  con- 
vinced, that  the  Bible  was  true,  that  Roman  Catholi- 
cism had  lost  all  the  authority  that  God  had  con- 
ferred upon  the  ancient  church,  that  she  had  become 
the  lewd  woman  spoken  of  in  the  Scriptures,  and  that 
all  the  reformers  who  had  come  out  from  her  were 
destitute  of  authority ;  for  if  the  Romish  church  had 
authority,  the  reformers  did  wrong  in  leaving  her. 
On  the  other  hand,  if  she  had  lost  her  authority  and 
become  corrupt,  then  they  who  came  out  of  her  had 
no  authority.  The  Savior  said,  "A  corrupt  tree 
[which  surely  the  Roman  church  was]  can  not  bring 
forth  good  fruit." 

All  the  priesthood  authority  the  reformers  claimed 
to  have  they  obtained  from  the  pope  of  Rome,  who 


46  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

they  claimed  was  and  is  the  "man  of  sin/*  Wy cliff e, 
Cranmer,  Latimer,  Knox,  Calvin,  Luther,  Ridley, 
Hooper,  and  others  of  the  Protestant  reformers  were 
all  priests  of  the  Roman  Church,  and  administered 
under  their  Roman  ordination  till  the  hour  of  their 
death. 


CHAPTER    V. 

THE  DIVINE   MESSAGE  TO  JOSEPH   SMITH. 

When  convinced  that  both  the  Roman  and  Prot- 
estant churches  were  acting  without  divine  au- 
thority, I  naturally  inquired  of  the  Latter  Day 
Saints  for  the  proof  that  God  had  divinely  commis- 
sioned them  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  administer 
in  the  ordinances  thereof.  Elder  John  Shippy  was 
preaching  there  for  a  few  days,  and  he  informed  me 
that  an  angel  from  God  conferred  the  priesthood  on 
Joseph  Smith.  I  had  read  this  in  some  of  the  books 
or  papers  the  Saints  had  furnished  me,  but  it  was 
hard  for  me  to  believe.  I  could  believe  that  a 
heavenly  messenger  surrounded  by  a  light  had 
appeared  to  Moses  in  the  bush,  much  easier  than  that 
the  messenger  did  appear  to  Joseph  Smith  encircled 
in  light  in  the  forest.  The  reader  will  doubtless  say 
I  was  traditioned  to  believe  the  case  of  Moses,  but 
prejudiced  against  the  story  of  Joseph  Smith.  I 
confess  I  was  guilty  of  the  charge. 

I  was  already  convinced  of  the  complete  apostasy. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  47 

and  therefore  was  soon  converted  to  the  doctrine  of 
the  restoration  of  the  gospel  and  the  priesthood  of 
the  latter  days.  Elders  Shippy,  Cornish,  and  others 
took  much  pains  in  showing  and  explaining  the 
texts  of  scripture  supporting  these  facts.  I  shall 
not  take  time  to  present  to  the  reader  the  arguments 
used.  But  they  proved  to  my  satisfaction  that  in 
"the  hour  of  God's  judgment/'  "the  eleventh  hour  of 
the  world,"  "just  before  the  harvest  time,"  "when 
men  would  be  worshiping  dumb  idols"  (a  god  that 
would  not  or  could  not  speak) ,  "a  little  while  before 
Lebanon  shall  be  turned  into  a  fruitful  field,"  God 
would  send  "an  angel"  to  earth,  and  the  right  and 
power  of  the  priesthood  would  be  conferred  on  men ; 
that  the  gospel  would  then  be  preached  in  its  full- 
ness; that  all  the  spiritual  blessings  of  apostolic 
times  would  again  be  enjoyed ;  that  the  church  would 
be  organized  upon  the  original  platform,  that  is,  with 
"apostles,  prophets,  evangelists,  pastors,  teachers, 
bishops,  and  deacons" ;  that  the  angel  would  "appear 
to  a  young  man";  that  this  young  man  would  be 
"unlearned";  that  this  unlearned  man  would  get  a 
"sealed  book"  "out  of  the  ground" ;  that  God  would 
give  him  power  to  translate  it ;  and  that  when  trans- 
lated it  would  speak  familiar  words,  that  is,  that  the 
doctrine  taught  in  this  book  would  sound  familiar 
because  it  would  be  the  same  as  other  revelations  of 
God's  will,  given  in  the  Bible;  it  would  teach  the 
same  doctrine  and  church  organization  as  found  in 
the  Bible.  They  then  explained  much  that  I  had  read 
in  their  printed  works,  and  showed  that  the  angel  did 
appear  to  Joseph  Smith ;  that  we  were  living  in  the 


48  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

hour  of  God's  judgments,  and  from  the  signs  of  the 
times  and  fulfillment  of  prophecy  that  we  are  living 
in  the  "latter  days";  that  the  priesthood  was  by 
angelic  hands  conferred  on  Joseph  Smith;  that  he 
*'w^as  an  unlearned  young  man" ;  that  he  by  the 
authority  of  God  organized  the  church  according 
to  scriptural  pattern ;  that  he  taught  every  principle 
of  the  doctrine  of  Christ ;  that  as  a  church  the  Latter 
Day  Saints  were  enjoying  the  spiritual  blessings 
promised  the  true  believers  and  followers  of  Christ ; 
that  the  sealed  book  that  was  to  come  out  of  the 
ground  and  speak  with  a  "familiar  spirit,"  referred 
to  by  the  Prophet  Isaiah  in  his  twenty-ninth  chapter, 
was  the  Book  of  Mormon;  that  an  angel  from  God 
showed  Joseph  Smith  where  the  book  was  deposited 
"in  the  ground" ;  that  it  was  the  history  of  a  people 
who  had  come  from  the  eastern  world  many  cen- 
turies ago,  and  settled  on  this  continent,  how  they 
came,  and  that  they  built  large  cities  on  this  land. 
(The  remains  of  many  of  their  cities  are  described 
as  discovered  in  the  jungles  of  North  and  South 
America  by  Catherwood  and  Stephens,  Captain  Del 
Eio,  Baldwin  in  Ancient  America,  and  Priest  in 
American  Antiquities,  and  others  who  have  pub- 
lished large  volumes,  "all  going  to  show  that  this 
country  has  been  inhabited  by  a  people  who  pos- 
sessed a  knowledge  of  the  arts  and  sciences,  and  who 
were  in  possession  of  a  written  language.)  This 
record  was  written  (say  Joseph  Smith  and  others 
who  saw  it)  upon  plates  which  had  the  appearance 
of  gold,  each  plate  being  not  far  from  seven  by  eight 
inches  in  width  and  length,  being  not  quite  as  thick 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  49 

as  common  tin,  filled  on  both  sides  with  engravings 
in  Reformed  Egyptian  characters,  bound  together  in 
a  volume  as  the  leaves  of  a  book,  and  fastened  at  the 
edge  with  three  rings  running  through  the  whole." 
The  elders  showed  me  further  that  this  book  con- 
tains a  record  of  the  fullness  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  as  taught  to  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  this 
land  by  Christ  after  his  resurrection ;  that  after  the 
gospel  had  been  preached  to  them,  and  the  church 
of  Christ  established  in  their  midst,  they  in  process 
of  time  fell  into  great  wickedness,  God  withdrew  his 
Spirit,  and  wars  and  contentions  ensued  until  all 
the  members  of  the  church  were  destroyed,  prior  to 
the  death  of  the  last  prophet,  the  sacred  record  being 
deposited  in  the  earth,  where  it  remained  from  A.  D. 
420  to  September  22,  1827,  at  which  time  it  was 
found  by  Joseph  Smith,  he  being  directed  by  an 
angel  of  the  Lord  to  go  and  obtain,  it ;  that  the 
wicked  people  who  still  lived  on  the  land  and  who 
had  destroyed  the  people  who  were  favored  of  God 
(till  they  rebelled  against  him)  were  "sl  dark  and 
loathsome  people,"  but  were  of  the  same  parentage 
as  those  whom  they  had  destroyed,  but  had  been 
cursed  of  the  Lord  with  a  dark  skin  years  before 
because  of  their  sins,  the  American  Indians  being 
a  remnant  of  these.  They  read  .to  me  a  number  of 
pages  in  diiferent  parts  of  the  Book  of  Mormon 
which  convinced  me  that  the  teachings  of  the  book 
were  pure,  and  that  none  could  live  up  to  the  teach- 
ings of  the  book  without  being  God-fearing  persons 
in  every  sense  of  the  word.  I  was  also  informed 
that  this  book  did  not  take  the  place  of  the  Bible, 


50  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

but  rather  confirmed  the  Bible,  "another  witness" 
with  the  Bible,  and  that  its  mission  was  to  prove 
certain  prophecies  to  be  true  and  "to  convince  Jew 
and  Gentile  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ." 


CHAPTER    VI. 

THE      BATTLE      WITH      CONSCIENCE      AND      FINAL 
YIELDING      TO      TRUTH. 

For  about  two  months  prior  to  my  fifteenth  birth- 
day I  had  begun  to  study  and  inquire  into  the  subject 
of  religion,  and  labored  night  and  day.  I  had 
learned  from  the  Bible,  Voice  of  Warning,  tracts, 
and  papers,  together  with  the  scraps  of  history  and 
the  sermons  heard  and  conversation  had  with  Elders 
Cornish  and  Shippy  and  my  father,  that  the  gospel 
was  now  being  preached,  that  the  Latter  Day  Saints 
were  the  people  of  God,  that  they  had  the  holy 
priesthood  among  them,  and  that  it  was  my  duty  to 
obey  the  gospel;  that  if  I  did  obey  the  gospel  God 
would  bless  me  with  a  knowledge  of  its  truth  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  which  I  would  receive  after  my  obedi- 
ence to  the  first  principles  of  it.  I  dared  not  ask 
God  for  an  evidence  of  it  till  I  had  complied  with  the 
conditions,  for  I  had  read  the  promise  of  the  Savior : 
"If  any  man  will  do  his  [God's]  will,  he  shall  know 
of  the  doctrine,  whether  it  be  of  God,  or  whether  I 
speak  of  myself." — John  7 :  17. 

Now  commenced  a  battle.     My  conscience  told 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  61 

me  I  should  obey  God;  but  that  meant  the  giving 
up  of  much  that  had  become  part  of  my  very  self. 
While  I  was  studying  I  had  not  thought  of  the  sacri- 
fices I  v^ould  be  called  upon  to  make.  Indeed,  w^hen 
I  began  to  study  I  had  no  idea  I  would  ever  become 
a  church  member ;  but  I  soon  saw  that  I  could  never 
be  what  I  had  been  in  the  past, — the  pleasures  of 
the  world  could  never  fill  the  aching  void  in  my 
heart. 

My  friends  tried  hard  to  lure  me  from  the  path 
that  my  better  judgment  told  me  I  should  walk  in, 
and  I  knew  that  all  my  father's  family  would  de- 
spise me.  This  caused  me  pain.  My  mother  had 
conversed  with  me  much  of  late,  and  I  had  per- 
suaded her  to  go  to  the  Saints'  church  a  few  times. 
It  was  somewhat  amusing  to  see  mother  wait  until 
church  had  begun  and  then  veil  her  face  and  drop 
into  a  seat  near  the  door  and  then  go  out  when  they 
were  singing,  so  that  few  would  know  she  had  been 
in  the  Latter  Day  Saints'  church.  At  last  father 
persuaded  mother  to  permit  the  Saints  to  have  a 
prayer-meeting  at  our  home  and  I  promised  to 
attend.  Friday  night  came,  and  with  it  came  a 
large  number  of  Latter  Day  Saints  to  our  house. 
Elder  John  J.  Cornish  presided  over  the  meeting. 
I  shall  never  forget  that  night.  The  Saints  seemed 
of  one  heart  and  mind.  Each  prayer  seemed  to 
speak  forth  the  silent  throbbings  of  the  heart,  each 
hymn  told  their  love  for  God,  each  testimony  seemed 
filled  with  knowledge  and  was  given  with  burning 
zeal  that  told  all  present,  **We  know  what  we 
believe."     There  was  no  excitement,  and  everyone 


52  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

seemed  "as  calm  as  a  summer  morning."  I  felt  I 
would  give  all  I  ever  had  if  I  could  feel  as  I  heard 
them  say  they  felt  and  know  what  they  claimed  to 
know. 

I  had  told  no  one  my  feelings  up  to  this  time, 
but  I  could  stand  it  no  longer.  I  felt  that  though 
brothers,  sister,  mother,  and  friends  were  all  to 
despise  me,  I  must  rise  to  my  feet  and  tell  those 
people  I  felt  they  had  the  truth  and  that  I  desired  to 
be  baptized.  So  I  arose  to  my  feet  and  requested 
baptism.  All  were  surprised  and  I  think  glad;  but 
judge  the  surprise  mingled  with  the  joy  that  filled 
the  hearts  of  all  present,  especially  my  father,  when 
upon  my  being  seated  my  mother  arose  and  asked 
to  be  baptized.  It  was  arranged  that  Elder  John  J. 
Cornish  baptize  us  on  the  following  Sunday  after- 
noon at  one  o'clock.  The  meeting  adjourned  and 
all  retired  to  their  homes. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  53 


CHAPTER    VII. 

BAPTISM   AND   CONFIRMATION. 

Sunday,  November  5,  1876,  was  a  bright  but  cold 
day.  Very  little  snow  was  on  the  ground.  Father, 
mother,  and  I  went  to  morning  meeting,  after  which, 
in  company  with  about  two  hundred  others,  we 
immediately  repaired  to  the  home  of  William  Lively, 
where  mother  and  I  prepared  for  baptism.  From 
there  we  went  to  the  Thames  River  where,  right 
under  the  Port  Stanley  Bridge,  Elder  John  J.  Cor- 
nish immersed  us.  I  believed  then  as  I  do  now,  that 
the  Christian  mode  of  baptism  was  immersion,  and 
that  "water  baptism  is  for  the  remission  of  sins." 

I  felt  the  solemnity  of  the  occasion  resting  upon 
me,  and  felt  that  our  heavenly  Father  had  par- 
doned all  my  sins.  My  brother-in-law  came  to  see 
us  baptized,  but  was  ashamed  to  let  people  see  him 
in  company  with  the  Latter  Day  Saints,  so  he  went 
on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  hid  himself  under 
some  bushes,  and  witnessed  the  baptism. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day  at  a  prayer 
meeting  in  the  church  we  were  confirmed  under  the 
hands  of  Elders  Joseph  Luff  and  John  J.  Cornish. 
I  was  then  a  Latter  Day  Saint.  I  felt  that  as  my 
name  was  written  in  the  record  of  the  church,  so 
it  was  also  written  in  the  Lamb's  Book  of  Life ;  that 
I  had  been  translated  from  the  kingdom  of  darkness 


54  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

into  the  kingdom  of  God's  dear  Son ;  that  I  was  now 
an  heir  of  God  and  a  joint  heir  with  Jesus  Christ. 

O,  how  my  views  had  changed!  In  the  past  I 
had  been  taught  to  look  upon  God  as  being  a  some- 
thing that  had  no  body  (Church  of  England  Prayer 
Book,  article  1 ;  Catholic  Cathecism,  by  Rev.  P.  Col- 
lot;  Methodist  Discipline,  article  1,) — a  something 
whom  no  person  had  ever  seen  and  no  one  ever 
would  see;  but  as  I  studied  I  read  how  Adam  saw 
God  and  conversed  with  him  in  the  Garden  of  Eden ; 
that  **Enoch  walked  with  God,"  and  Abraham 
walked  before  the  Almighty  God  and  prepared  a 
feast  of  cakes,  butter,  and  milk,  and  a  part  of  a  calf, 
tender  and  good,  and  that  the  Lord  and  two  angels 
ate  of  the  food  while  Abraham  stood  by  them  under 
the  tree,  and  when  the  dinner  was  over  God  and 
Abraham  walked  together.  When  they  finished 
their  conversation  the  scriptural  statement  is,  "And 
the  Lord  went  his  way,  as  he  had  left  communing 
with  Abraham,  and  Abraham  returned  unto  his 
place."  Again :  ''And  he  left  off  talking  with  him, 
and  God  went  up  from  Abraham." — Genesis  18.  I 
read  how  Jacob  declared,  "He  had  seen  God  face  to 
face."  And  in  case  Jacob  should  think  it  was 
not  God,  but  that  it  was  an  angel,  "God  appeared 
unto  Jacob  again,"  and  "God  said  unto  him.  Thy 
name  is  Jacob:  thy  name  shall  not  be  called  any 
more  Jacob,  but  Israel  shall  be  thy  name.  .  .  .  And 
God  said  unto  him,  I  am  God  Almighty.  .  .  .  And 
God  went  up  from  him  in  the  place  where  he  talked 
with  him."— Genesis  35 :  9-13. 

I  then  read  the  scriptural  account  of  "Moses  and 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  55 

Aaron,  Nadab,  and  Abihu,  and  seventy  of  the 
elders  of  Israel"  who  ''saw  the  God  of  Israel  and 
there  was  under  his  feet  as  it  were  a  paved  work 
of  a  sapphire  stone.  .  .  .  They  saw  God  and  did 
eat  and  drink."  After  that  Moses  was  permitted 
to  see  God  at  different  times  as  the  Bible  says,  "and 
the  Lord  spake  unto  Moses  face  to  face,  as  a  man 
speaketh  unto  his  friend." — Exodus  9. 

I  also  read  in  many  parts  of  the  Old  Testament 
that  many  other  men  were  permitted  to  see  God, 
and  when  I  looked  into  the  New  Testament  I  read 
that  Jesus  Christ  was  "the  express  image  of  his 
[God's]  person,"  and  that  he  was  "in  the  form  of 
God."  I  also  read  both  in  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments that  "man  was  made  in  the  image"  "and  after 
the  similitude  of  God,"  and  thank  Heaven,  I  not 
only  read  that  God  had  a  body,  and  that  men  had 
seen  him,  both  in  Old  and  New  Testament  times, 
but  that  by  perfect  obedience  to  the  gospel,  I  could 
be  made  pure,  and  I  read  that  the  "pure  in  heart 
shall  see  God,"  and  that  when  the  storms  of  this 
life  have  ended  he  will  come  to  earth  and  they  (the 
pure  in  heart)  shall  see  God,  and  that  they  (the 
pure  in  heart)  shall  be  his  people,  and  God  himself 
shall  be  with  them  and  be  their  God,  and  God  shall 
wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes,  and  there  shall 
be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow  nor  crying,  neither 
shall  there  be  any  more  pain,  for  the  former  things 
are  passed  away.  "He  that  hath  this  hope  purifieth 
himself."    Thank  God  for  such  a  hope. 

It  is  true  that  I  knew  but  very  little  of  God;  but 
from  the  little  I  had  learned  when  a  child  in  Sunday 


56  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

school  and  from  the  few  sermons  I  had  heard,  and  re- 
vival meetings  I  had  attended,  I  thought  God  a  cruel 
being  who  had  created  the  human  family,  and  that 
because  Adam  ate  of  the  forbidden  fruit,  God  was 
going  to  thrust  all  of  Adam's  posterity  into  a  burn- 
ing lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  there  to  welter  in  the 
seething  flames  of  an  eternal  hell.  But  that  there 
was  a  child  born  of  a  virgin,  whose  name  was  Jesus 
Christ,  and  God  made  an  agreement  with  this  child, 
when  he  was  grown  to  be  a  man,  that  if  he  would 
die  on  the  cross,  all  who  would  believe  on  him  would 
be  permitted  to  live  in  heaven  with  them,  but  that 
all  other  people  who  would  not  believe  that  Jesus 
was  God's  Son,  must  go  to  the  fires  of  hell,  there  to 
burn  for  ever  and  ever.  I  had  then  read  from  a  book 
called  The  Confession  of  Faith,  the  Larger  and 
Shorter  Catechisms,  these  words: 

By  the  decree  of  God  for  the  manifestation  of  his  glory 
some  men  and  angels  are  predestinated  unto  everlasting  life, 
and  others  foreordained  to  everlasting  death.  The  angels 
and  men,  thus  predestinated  and  foreordained  are  particu- 
larly and  unchangeably  designed,  and  their  number  is  so 
certain  and  definite  that  it  can  not  be  increased  or  diminished. 

These,  with  other  things  I  had  heard,  made  me 
think  God  was  unjust  and  cruel.  I  confess  I  was 
in  one  sense  afraid  of  God,  but  I  could  not  love 
him.  I  thought  if  I  had  been  born  in  order  to  be 
sent  to  hell  "by  the  decree  of  God  for  the  manifesta- 
tion of  his  glory"  for  something  I  could  not  do  or 
could  not  help  doing,  I  felt  justified  in  saying,  "I 
would  pound  upon  the  sooty  doors  of  my  infernal 
prison  and  make  the  blackened  and  gloomy  caverns 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  67 

of  hell  reecho  with  my  shrieks  of,  Unjust!  unjust!" 
I  could  not  say  this  was  not  so,  but  I  could  say 
if  it  were  true  that  God  made  some  for  heaven  and 
all  the  rest  for  hell,  that  he  did  not  do  justice,  and 
therefore  I  could  not  love  him.  I  could  not  love  a 
man  if  he  were  to  take  his  helpless  child  and  put  it 
on  a  red-hot  stove  for  one  minute  to  hear  it  scream 
and  see  it  burn.  I  would  look  upon  him  as  a  wretch 
who  was  not  worthy  the  name  of  man.  How  then 
could  I  be  expected  to  love  a  God  who  would  take 
teeming  millions  of  weak  and  helpless  creatures  who 
were  unable  to  resist  his  awful  decrees  and  cast 
them  into  a  fire  which  Spurgeon  says  "will  burn 
for  ever,*'  and  that  "it  is  fire  exactly  like  that  which 
we  have  on  earth'*;  and  Professor  Finney  says,  "is 
so  hot  that  if  the  damned  were  taken  out  and  put 
into  a  caldron  of  red-hot  potash  they  would  freeze 
to  death  instantly"? 

But  when  I  heard  the  Latter  Day  Saints  preach, 
when  I  read  the  Bible  and  the  books  of  our  church, 
I  found  that  such  teachings  as  above  referred  to 
were  false,  that  it  was  nothing  but  blasphemy,  that 
God  is  a  loving  Father  who  is  "too  good  to  be  un- 
kind." I  learned  that  our  Savior  came  and  paid  the 
debt  of  original  sin,  so  that  no  man  will  be  sent 
to  hell  because  Adam  did  wrong,  but  that  man  will  be 
judged  and  rewarded  according  to  his  works:  "that 
men  will  be  punished  for  their  own  sins  and  not  for 
Adam's  transgression" ;  that  through  the  atonement 
of  Christ  all  men  may  be  saved  by  obedience  to  the 
laws  and  ordinances  of  the  gospel. 

Oh,  how  different  this  doctrine  from  that  which 


58  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

presented  God ,  as  an  unmerciful,  spiteful  tyrant ! 
In  place  of  viewing  him  as  the  eternal  foe  of  the 
erring  and  blind,  I  read  that  he  was  and  is  ever 
blessing  his  children,  both  the  evil  and  the  good, 
and  that  his  dear  Son  was  called  the  "friend  of 
sinners" ;  not  that  he  passed  by  their  sins  as  a  thing 
of  naught,  but  he  loved  and  pitied  and  wept  over 
erring  humanity,  for  he  knew  that  they  would  (if 
they  did  not  repent  and  seek  forgiveness)  be  called 
to  render  an  account  for  every  sinful  word  and  deed, 
and  be  punished  according  to  the  degree  of  crime 
they  had  committed.  The  Scriptures  taught  me 
that  though  God  would  punish  man  for  every  sin, 
yet  it  would  not  be  because  God  hated  the  sinner, 
but  on  the  contrary,  because  he  loved  him ;  and  that 
when  the  wicked  had  paid  the  "uttermost  farthing," 
or  had  paid  the  penalty  for  their  sin,  they  would 
receive  a  reward  for  the  good  they  had  performed 
in  life.  There  has  no  man  lived  upon  the  earth 
who  has  not  performed  some  kind  act;  and  the 
Savior  said  that  even  the  giver  of  a  cup  of  cold 
water  in  the  name  of  a  disciple  shall  in  no  wise  lose 
his  reward;  and  he  certainly  taught  that  there 
would  be  an  end  to  the  punishment  of  the  wicked 
when  he  said  through  his  servant  Paul,  that  by  his 
atonement  every  man  shall  be  made  alive  and  be 
rewarded  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body; 
and  each  shall  receive  a  glory  in  his  own  order. 
The  apostle  has  said  that  God  has  sworn  by  him- 
self that  every  knee  shall  bow  and  every  tongue 
confess  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  to  the  glory  of 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  59 

God  the  Father.    The  Savior,  while  in  his  ministry 
here  on  earth,  said: 

All  manner  of  sin  and  blasphemy  shall  be*  forgiven  unto 
men:  but  the  blasphemy  against  the  Holy  Ghost  shall  not  be 
forgiven  unto  men.  And  whosoever  speaketh  a  word  against 
the  Son  of  man,  it  shall  be  forgiven  him:  but  whosoever 
speaketh  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  it  shall  not  be  forgiven  him, 
neither  in  this  world,  neither  in  the  world  to  come. — Matthew 
12:31,  32. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

CHRIST  SHALL  DESTROY  THE  WORKS  OF  SATAN. 

The  reader  will  discover  by  reading  God's  word 
that  by  the  atonement  of  Christ  "all  men"  were  to 
be  drawn  unto  him.  Now  from  the  quotation  at  the 
close  of  the  foregoing  chapter  and  other  revelations 
of  the  Savior,  we  learn  that  they  who  commit  the 
sin  of  blasphemy  against  the  Holy  Ghost  are  those 
who  once  were  members  of  the  church  of  God,  and 
had  been  drawn  unto  Christ,  knew  his  power  and 
were  made  partakers  thereof,  and  after  all  this  suf- 
fered themselves  through  the  power  of  the  Devil 
to  be  overcome,  and  to  deny  the  truth  and  defy  the 
power  of  God.  They  denied  the  Holy  Ghost  after 
having  received  it,  and  willfully  turned  from  the 
Lord  to  follow  Satan,  and  having  yielded  to  his 
power  became,  by  their  own  choice,  the  servants  of 
Satan,  and  so  became  the  sons  of  perdition.  It  is 
said  they  ''shall  not  be  forgiven  in  this  world,  neither 


60  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

in  the  world  to  come."  They  are  "the  only  ones  who 
shall  not  be  redeemed  in  the  due  time  of  the  Lord." 

Now,  if  they  are  never  again  brought  into  favor 
with  God,  it  will  not  be  because  "Christ  did  not  die 
for  them,"  nor  desire  to  save  them;  but  it  will  be 
because  they  crucified  Christ  afresh  and  trampled 
under  their  feet  the  blood  of  the  covenant,  looking 
on  it  as  a  thing  of  naught. 

But  I  am  of  the  opinion  that,  though  they  be 
not  forgiven  "in  this  world  or  the  world  to  come," 
sometime  in  the  worlds  without  end  over  which 
our  heavenly  Father  will  preside,  they  may  be  for- 
given; or  if  not  forgiven  they  may,  when  they 
have  "paid  the  very  last  mite,"  depart  out  of  their 
place  of  punishment,  and  though  they  shall  not  be 
able  to  enter  into  the  celestial  kingdom,  "the  Master 
having  shut  to  the  door,"  and  though  they  may 
feel  the  pangs  of  an  accusing  conscience  in  that  they 
were  once  "children  of  the  kingdom,"  but  because 
of  sin  were  "thrust  out,"  nevertheless  they  are  saved 
from  eternal  death. 

I  will  illustrate  what  I  mean.  My  brother  and  I 
contract  debts  with  Thomas  Jones,  and  give  our  notes 
to  him.  When  the  notes  are  due,  my  brother  tells 
Mr.  Jones  that  he  can  not  pay  the  debt,  and  Mr. 
Jones  says:  "I  forgive  you  the  debt;  here  is  your 
note."  But  I,  on  the  contrary,  never  go  to  see  Mr. 
Jones,  and  when  the  due  time  arrives  for  me  to 
redeem  my  note,  Mr.  Jones  informs  me  that  I  must 
pay  or  go  to  prison  and  work  it  out.  Now  I  go  to 
prison,  "I  pay  the  very  last  mite."  He  has  not  for- 
given me,  but  I  have  the  right  to  my  note  and  free- 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  61 

dom;  hence,  though  not  forgiven,  I  come  out  of 
prison,  though  not  redeemed,  in  the  "due  time," 
that  is,  in  the  fit,  proper,  seasonable,  right  time  of 
the  Lord ;  yet  after  the  due  time,  or  time  appointed, 
I  may  be  redeemed. 

I  read  this  promise:  that  *'God  would  have  a 
desire  to  the  v^orks  of  his  hands/'  Then  all  v^ill 
eventually  be  rescued  from  the  power  of  sin  and 
death,  and  be  brought  back  to  God.  For  all  the 
works  of  the  Devil  are  yet  to  be  destroyed,  and 
Christ  shall  be  the  Savior  of  all  men,  especially  of 
those  that  believe.  For  even  those  who  have  sinned 
much  shall  be  forgiven.  Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord : 
"For  I  will  not  contend  for  ever,  neither  will  I  be 
always  wroth:  for  the  spirit  shall  fail  before  me, 
and  the  souls  which  I  have  made." — Isaiah  57 :  16. 

Thus  I  learned  to  look  upon  our  Father  as  one 
who  punished  man,  not  as  our  earthly  fathers, 
"after  their  own  pleasure,"  but  for  their  profit,  that 
they  "might  be  made  partakers'  of  his  holiness." 
Though  the  punishment  be  severe  and  the  chastening 
hand  of  God  may  fall  heavily,  "nevertheless  after- 
ward it  will  yield  the  peaceable  fruit  of  righteous- 
ness unto  them  that  are  exercised  thereby," — 
Hebrews  12. 

Thank  heaven!  the  fire  of  God's  punishment  is 
applied  to  the  sinner,  not  because  God  hates  the 
sinner,  but  to  burn  out  the  dross,  and  thus  refine 
the  gold,  thus  profiting  the  sinner  by  the  punish- 
ment, in  that  he  is  made  pure,  and  fitted  for  duty 
in  some  of  the  worlds  which  are  without  .end. 

Oh,   how  different  this  view  to  that   inhuman, 


62  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

unjustifiable,  horrible,  and  unscriptural  conception 
of  divinity  as  presented  by  those  who  believe  and 
teach  that  few  are  to  be  saved,  while  all  others  are 
to  be  sent  to  hell  to  become  material  for  eternal 
flames,  in  order  that  God  might  get  a  little  glory. 

As  the  winter  months  went  by,  I  studied  the  para- 
bles of  Christ,  as  opportunity  presented.  Christ 
says  the  kingdom  of  God  is  like  "leaven  which  a 
woman  took  and  hid  in  three  measures  of  meal,  till 
the  whole  was  leavened."  From  this  I  understand 
(1)  the  "leaven"  to  be  the  doctrine  or  gospel  of 
Christ;  (2)  the  "woman"  the  church  of  Christ; 
(3)  the  "three  measures  of  meal,"  "every  creature 
which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  earth,  and  under  the 
earth,"  "till  the  whole  was  leavened,"  that  is,  till 
the  inhabitants  of  heaven,  who,  we  are  told  are 
governed  by  law  and  "keep  the  sayings  of  this 
book,"  the  word  of  God,  and  they  of  earth,  and 
those  who  are  under  the  earth,  in  the  pit  or  prison, 
will  all  hear,  believe,  and  worship  God  according  to 
the  gospel  of  Christ. 

From  the  parable  of  "the  lost  sheep,"  as  recorded 
by  Saint  Luke,  I  understood  that  as  the  man  would 
go  after  the  lost  sheep,  no  obstacle  would  hinder 
him  in  his  search.  Up  the  hills,  over  the  valleys, 
through  the  storm  he  goes,  not  turning  back  when 
he  discovers  the  lost  sheep  afar  off,  straying  away 
from  him,  but  pressing  on  until  he  finds  it,  when 
he  brings  it  home  to  the  fold  again,  and  calleth 
his  friends  and  neighbors,  saying:  "Rejoice  with 
me,  for  I  have  found  my  sheep  which  was  lost." 
From  this  I  learned  that  Christ,  "the  Good  Shep- 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  63 

herd,"  "must  reign  until  he  hath  put  all  his  enemies 
under  his  feet,  and  the  last  enemy  that  shall  be  de- 
stroyed is  death."  Death  means  separation;  hence 
he  will  work  until  the  last  lost  sheep,  or  soul,  is 
brought  home  to  God.  And  I  learned  the  same  from 
the  parable  of  the  lost  piece  of  silver.  The  woman 
will  seek  diligently  till  she  finds  it.  Thus  the  light 
and  power  of  the  gospel  will  shine,  even  to  the 
dark  caverns  of  the  prison  until  the  last  soul  that 
has  been  blinded  by  the  power  of  Satan  will  be 
rescued,  to  glorify  God,  and  prove  that  Jesus  Christ 
is  Lord  of  all,  and  the  '"Savior  of  all  men." 

The  parable  of  the  "prodigal  son"  conveyed  to 
me  the  idea  that  notwithstanding  God's  covenant 
children  wander  far  out  into  the  world  of  sin,  some- 
time they  will  return  to  their  Father's  house.  Thus 
the  lost  will  be  found,  the  dead  brought  to  life,  and 
the  whole  family  of  mankind  be  restored  to  holiness, 
"but  every  man  in  his  own  order."  (1  Corinthians 
15.) 

Some  may  think  this  view  contradicts  the  vision 
of  the  Palmyra  Seer;  but  I  think  it  is  in  strict 
harmony  with  the  vision.  Speaking  with  reference 
to  the  "sons  of  perdition,"  and  the  punishment  to  be 
inflicted  upon  them,  the  words,  for  ever,  everlasting, 
endless,  eternal,  and  perpetual,  are  used.  But  the 
Bible  writers  used  all  these  words,  and  yet  we  find 
that  the  very  covenants,  punishments,  and  ordinances 
declared  by  God  to  be  endless,  eternal,  and  ever- 
lasting came  to  an  end.  In  verification  of  this  as- 
sertion I  submit  the  following :  "For  ever" :  Exodus 
12:14-17;    13:10;   21:6;   29:9;   30:8;   Leviticus 


64  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

3:17;  10:9;  24;  Numbers  10:8;  18:8;  19:10; 
Psalm  21:4;  23:6;  ''eternal":  Jude  7,  with  Eze- 
kiel  16;  Amos  1:  11. 

Much  more  could  be  offered  in  support  of  the 
fact  that  the  words,  for  ever,  everlasting,  endless, 
and  perpetual,  do  not  at  all  times  carry  the  idea  of 
duration,  but  that  often  when  used  in  the  revelations 
of  God  refer  to  the  quality.  In  a  word,  everlasting, 
eternal,  and  endless  punishment  is  God's  punish- 
ment, for  the  revelations  declare,  "eternal  and  end- 
less is  my  [God's]  name.''  ''Eternal  punishment  is 
God's  punishment,  endless  punishment  is  God's  pun- 
ishment" ;  "nevertheless  it  is  not  written  that  there 
shall  be  no  end  to  this  torment,  but  it  is  written 
endless  torment.  .  .  .  For  behold,  I  am  endless. — P. 
100,  Doctrine  and  Covenants. 

From  the  foregoing  revelation  do  I  determine  the 
meaning  of  the  words  endless  and  eternal,  when 
used  concerning  the  punishment  of  the  sons  of  per- 
dition in  the  vision,  section  76,  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants, and  the  words  in  the  vision  which  saith : 

The  end  thereof,  neither  the  place  thereof  nor  their  torment, 
no  man  knows,  neither  was  it  revealed,  neither  is,  neither  will 
be  revealed  unto  man,  except  to  them  who  are  made  partakers 
thereof;  nevertheless,  I,  the  Lord,  show  it  by  vision  unto 
many,  but  straightway  shut  it  up  again;  wherefore  the  end, 
the  width,  the  height,  the  depth  and  the  misery  thereof  they 
understand  not,  neither  any  man  except  they  who  are  or- 
dained unto  this  condemnation. 

This,  to  my  mind,  shows  clearly  that  there  is  an 
end  to  their  suffering,  but  God  has  only  revealed  the 
end  thereof  to  a  few  by  vision.     No  others  are  to 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  65 

know  but  those  few  and  they  who  suffer  the  pun- 
ishment. 

Webster  defines  the  word  eternal  thus :  A,  "with- 
out beginning  or  end,  perpetual,  everlasting;  N,  an 
appellation,  of  God.'*  Hence  I  understand  Webster 
to  agree  with  both  the  Bible  and  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  in  that  he  defines  the  word  eternal  to 
mean  just  what  the  above  books  declare  it  to  mean. 

If  any  apply  the  first  definition  given  by  Web- 
ster when  used  in  connection  with  future  punish- 
ment, they  must  also  believe  that  those  who  are  to 
suifer  have  always  been  suffering,  for  the  word 
when  so  applied  means  without  beginning  or  end. 
Who  can  not  see  that  this  position  involves  an  ab- 
surdity ? 

God  is  our  Father,  and  to  my  mind  it  is  contrary 
to  parental  love  to  punish  eternally  (in  one  sense 
of  the  word)  one  of  the  children  of  the  world.  If 
this  punishment  would  never  cease,  what  are  we 
to  understand  by  the  word  which  saith,  'The  mercy 
of  the  Lord  is  from  everlasting  to  everlasting?" 
Are  we  to  understand  that  God  will  punish  the 
erring  ones  of  his  creation  from  a  spiteful  motive? 
No!  no!  a  thousand  times  no!  Rather  let  us  be- 
lieve that  his  punishment  will  burn  out  the  dross, 
purify  the  gold,  and  eventually  cleanse  "all  the  souls 
which  he  hath  made"  to  acknowledge  his  goodness 
and  mercy  for  ever.  "God  is  love."  I  can  not  under- 
stand a  love  that  is  not  strong  enough  for  all  pardon. 
As  good  is  stronger  than  evil,  right  mightier  than 
wrong,  so  God  is  greater  than  Satan,  and  some- 
time in  worlds  to  come  will  overcome  all  that  is  evil 


66  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

and  reign  over  all  his  creation,  as  "God  over  all." 
Dear  reader,  I  have  endeavored  to  give  you  the 
result  of  my  early  teachings  and  studies  as  a  Latter 
Day  Saint,  and  the  more  I  have  heard  for  and 
against  the  thoughts  herein  presented,  the  more  con- 
vinced I  am  that  the  position  taken  by  me  years  ago 
is  correct.  If  you  think  I  have  been  too  lengthy,  all 
the  apology  I  have  to  make  is,  I  love  my  Father 
in  heaven  and  my  elder  brother  Jesus  too  well  to 
permit  men  unchallenged  to  scandalize  them  to  the 
world  as  being  unkind,  unjust,  unmerciful,  and  spite- 
ful. No  true  man  would  be  silent  if  he  heard  his 
earthly  father  misrepresented.  I  love  God  more  be- 
cause he  is  more  loving,  just,  and  merciful  than 
earthly  parents,  hence  I  have  written  the  foregoing 
without  one  compunctious  throb,  praying  that  this 
my  puny  effort  may  serve  to  point  the  reader  to  the 
God  of  love  and  the  Savior  who  was  lifted  up  from 
the  earth  so  that  all  men  would  be  drawn  unto 
him. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  67 


CHAPTER    IX. 

PERSONAL  EXPERIENCES  AS  A  LATTER  DAY  SAINT. 

Just  one  week  after  mother  and  I  were  baptized 
several  others  were  also  baptized.  At  the  time  they 
were  confirmed  Elder  John  Shippy  spoke  in  tongues 
to  two  persons,  one  of  whom  was  my  mother.  In 
the  interpretation  of  the  tongue  my  mother  was 
informed  that  two  who  were  near  and  dear  to  her 
by  the  ties  of  nature  would  be  baptized  before  the 
rising  of  the  sun.  My  parents*  faith,  as  well  as  my 
own,  was  sorely  tried  at  this  time,  for  Elder  Shippy 
had  never  seen  one  of  our  family  save  father,  mother, 
and  myself;  and  not  one  of  our  relatives  would 
enter  a  Latter  Day  Saints'  meeting,  nor  would  they 
permit  us  to  speak  to  them  concerning  our  faith. 
It  was  now  11.30  p.  m.,  and  yet  the  revelation  said 
that  before  the  rising  of  another  sun  (before  morn- 
ing) two  who  were  near  and  dear  to  my  mother 
would  be  baptized.  The  meeting  closed.  Some 
doubted,  a  number  repaired  to  their  homes  feel- 
ing sad,  while  a  few  remained  to  see  if  anyone  came 
to  be  baptized.  At  last  all  were  about  to  leave.  I 
never  shall  forget  the  look  on  poor  Brother  Shippy's 
face,  when,  just  as  the  last  of  us  were  about  to  leave, 
he  said,  "Let  us  pray."  If  ever  I  saw  a  Mount  Car- 
mel  and  an  Elijah,  it  was  on  that  occasion.  As  this 
modern  Elijah  raised  his  hands  to  heaven,  he  prayed 


68  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

that  God  would  at  this  time  prove  that  "I  am  thy 
servant,  and  that  I  have  but  spoken  thy  words." 
He  ceased  praying,  his  face  was  white,  his  voice 
calm  and  sweet,  and  turning  to  mother  he  said, 
"Fear  not,  only  believe;  for  this  hour  thine  eyes 
shall  behold  thine  offspring  in  the  waters  of  bap- 
tism." 

Immediately  there  were  voices  heard  out  on  the 
street,  and  soon  my  brother  William  entered  the 
house  with  a  parcel  under  his  arm. 

My  mother  saw  him  and  cried,  "0,  Willie,  is  it 
you?" 

He  replied,  "No,  mother,  not  this  time." 

After  him  came  my  sister,  Lizzie,  and  her  hus- 
band, William  Pugsley.  The  last  two  named  pre- 
pared for  the  water,  and  thus,  as  the  Lord  had  said, 
before  the  rising  of  the  sun  two  of  mother's  dear 
ones  were  baptized. 

This  William  Pugsley  was  the  same  brother-in- 
law  that  only  one  week  before  had  hid  in  the  bushes 
to  witness  the  rite  of  baptism  administered  to  mother 
and  me,  he  being  then  ashamed  to  be  seen  with  the 
Saints. 

Doubtless  the  reader  will  wish  to  know  what  had 
wrought  the  change.  I  will  tell  you  as  I  heard  my 
sister  relate  it.  "When  William  passed  the  Saints* 
church  that  night,  he  had  no  thonght  of  ever  becom- 
ing a  Saint.  He  went  to  the  Methodist  church,  re- 
mained to  the  prayer  meeting  after  church,  was 
prayed  for,  and  went  forward  to  the  ^mourner's 
bench/  He  then  made  up  his  mind  that  he  would  re- 
form, and  become  a  Christian. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  69 

"After  we  returned  home,  we  knelt  in  prayer 
together  for  the  first  time  in  our  home.  Influences 
were  brought  to  bear  upon  us  while  in  the  room 
that  I  need  not  here  relate;  and  we  there  decided 
to  seek  an  elder  and  be  baptized  into  the  Latter  Day 
Saints'  Church,  for  we  were  convinced  this  was 
the  way  to  the  Lord.  We  felt  delay  was  dangerous, 
so,  though  near  midnight,  we  prepared  for  baptism. 
We  went  to  Bro.  J.  J.  Cornish's  house,  and  were  in- 
formed that  he  was  down  at  the  river  baptizing. 
The  rest  you  know." 

Some  time  after,  I  have  forgotten  the  date,  my 
brother  William  was  smitten  with  a  deadly  fever. 
All  that  money  could  purchase,  and  human  skill  and 
kind  hearts  could  do  for  him  was  done,  but  he  con- 
tinued to  grow  weaker.  At  last  he  consented  to 
have  the  elders  administer  to  him,  as  the  law  of 
God  directs.  They  came.  Elders  John  Shippy,  J.  J. 
Cornish,  and  G.  Mottashed.  They  anointed  him 
with  oil,  and  prayed  for  him  (see  James  5:  14,  15), 
laying  their  hands  upon  him  as  the  Savior  said  (see 
Mark  16:16-19).  He  was  blessed  according  to 
the  promise,  and  the  following  day  arose  from  his 
bed,  and  was  soon  about  his  work.  He  soon  decided 
to  be  baptized,  but  his  wife  opposed  it,  and  so  he 
concluded  to  wait.  A  short  time  after  this  his  wife 
was  eating,  when  something  lodged  in  her  throat. 
Aid  was  summoned,  but  every  effort  to  relieve  her 
failed.  Her  throat  swelled  and  became  inflamed 
and  she  began  to  think  death  was  near.  Then  she 
began  to  call  upon  God  for  mercy,  promising  to 
obey  him,  if  he  would  spare  her  life.    She  was  re- 


70  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

lieved  at  once,  and  both  my  brother  William  and  she 
were  baptized. 

Soon  after  I  joined  the  church  Bro.  A.  Dempsey 
procured  for  me  a  situation  in  the  wholesale  con- 
fectionery establishment  of  Perrin  &  Kennleyside. 
Here  I  worked  for  some  time,  and  then  went  to 
work  in  a  dry  goods  store,  where  I  formed  the  ac- 
quaintance of  some  who  led  me  from  the  straight 
path  I  had  chosen  to  walk  in. 

There  had  been  some  trouble  in  our  branch,  which 
made  known  to  me  that  men  whom  I  thought  were 
head  and  shoulders  above  a  mean  action,  became 
jealous  of  each  other,  and  for  a  time  the  London 
Branch  seemed  as  if  it  would  all  go  to  naught.  I 
grew  careless,  became  with  many  more  discouraged, 
listened,  was  tempted  and  fell.  Again  my  voice 
was  heard  in  the  theater,  and  my  feet  moved  upon 
the  ballroom  floor. 

I  tried  hard  to  forget  the  past,  but  could  not. 
Often  I  would  smile  upon  the  stage  when  my  miser- 
able heart  gave  the  lie  to  my  smiling  face.  I  tried 
to  hide  behind  the  flimsy  excuse  that  I  was  as  good 
as  those  that  professed  more  than  I  did;  but  each 
night  as  I  retired  I  felt  I  was  a  coward.  Brother 
R.  May  and  others  came  to  talk  to  me,  and  once  an 
officer  of  the  branch  told  me  if  I  did  not  quit  going 
to  dances,  and  singing  and  acting  on  the  stage,  that 
they  would  have  me  cut  off  from  the  church. 

"All  right,"  said  I,  "go  ahead."  • 

But  they  had  mercy  on  me  when  I  cared  not  for 
myself,  and  no  court  of  elders  was  called. 

After  awhile  I  left  the  store  and  procured  a  situa- 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  71 

tion  in  the  firm  of  A.  Kennleyside  &  Company,  con- 
fectioners. I  worked  there  one  year,  when  I  took 
charge  of  the  lozenge  department,  and  received  first 
prize  at  the  provincial  exhibition  for  my  work.  This 
encouraged  me  much. 

One  night  I  went  to  a  grand  ball,  took  as  my 
partner  a  celebrated  actress,  and  after  carrying  off 
the  first  prize  for  waltzing,  I  felt  happy  and  had,  I 
thought,  for  once  got  rid  of  the  awful  warning  of  a 
faithful  conscience.    But  all  of  a  sudden,  while  en- 
gaged in  a  circle  dance,  I  heard  a  voice  and  felt  a 
hand  upon  my  shoulder.     I  felt  this  was  an  angel 
from  God.    I  tried  to  listen,  and  a  feeling  of  wretch- 
edness came  over  me.     I  stopped  dancing,  excused 
myself,  went  out  of  the  ballroom,  entered  a  bed- 
room, and  was  alone  with  God.    Oh,  the  experience 
of  that  night  shall  never  be  forgotten.    I  was  sur- 
rounded by  many  friends,  every  pleasure  the  vain 
world  could  give  me  was  mine,  yet  alone  in  that  room 
I  was  miserable  and  sad.    I  felt  that  all  these  things 
were  empty  and  vain;  and  there  on  my  knees  in 
the  dark,  I  asked  God  to  pity  and  pardon  a  wretched, 
wandering  boy.     God  there  proved  to  me  that  he 
had  not  forsaken  me,  and  I  was  encouraged  to  try 
once  more  to  fill  my  place  in  the  church  of  God. 
I  returned  home,  and  when  mother  met  me  next 
morning  in  the  breakfast  room  she  saw  there  was 
a  change,  and  spoke  of  it.     I  told  her  what  had 
transpired.    Then,  if  never  before,  I  saw  how  much 
mother  loved  the  church  of  God  and  her  boy  who 
had  wandered  from  it. 

Kind  influences  were  brought  to  bear  upon  me, 


72  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

both  in  our  home  and  at  the  church.  I  started  to 
go  to  Sunday  school  and  to  attend  a  young  men's 
prayer  meeting.  In  process  of  time  I  taught  a  class 
in  the  school,  and  finally  was  elected  president  of 
the  young  people's  prayer  meeting.  Much  good 
was  accomplished  in  those  meetings,  and  some  of 
the  seed  sown  has  borne  fruit.  From  them  have 
gone  forth  those  who  have  grown  to  be  plants  of 
renown  in  the  garden  of  the  Lord. 

I  wish  to  relate  another  fact  which  proves  that 
God  is  unchangeable,  and  that  the  son  of  Mary  was 
not  an  impostor,  but  that  God  has  confirmed  and 
does  confirm  the  true  believer  and  follower  of  Christ, 
and  that  those  who  obey  the  gospel  in  these  latter 
days  may  becom.e  the  recipients  of  the  blessings 
promised  by  the  Savior  in  the  sixteenth  chapter  of 
Mark,  and  elsewhere.  My  niece  (the  eldest  child  of 
Brother  and  Sister  Pugsley,  of  whom  I  have  spoken 
before)  when  a  child  of  three  years  of  age  met  with 
a  painful  accident  which  would  have  resulted  in  her 
death  had  not  our  Father  in  heaven  glorified  himself 
in  showing  his  power.  It  happened  thus :  My  sister 
(Sister  Pugsley)  purchased  a  poisonous  liquid  from 
a  drug  store,  that  she  might  take  iron  rust  out 
of  some  clothing.  She  emptied  the  contents  of  the 
bottle  into  a  cup,  and  while  she  went  to  the  next 
room  to  build  a  fire  she  placed  the  cup  on  the  table, 
leaving  the  child  alone  in  the  room.  She  returned 
to  the  room  and  was  horrified  to  see  the  child  drink- 
ing from  the  cup.  She  screamed  and  the  child 
dropped  the  cup,  but  not  until  it  had  drunk  a  quan- 
tity of  the  poison.    She  called  for  my  mother,  who 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  .      73 

was  in  the  front  part  of  the  house,  and  people,  hear- 
ing her  scream,  ran  in,  and  soon  there  were  some 
twenty  persons  in  the  house.  The  poor  child's  suf- 
fering was  awful.  She  struggled  till  the  blood 
rushed  out  of  her  eyes,  ears,  nose,  and  mouth;  her 
muscles  all  contracted,  and  her  body  turned  a  dark 
blue  color.  For  a  few  minutes  all  stood  bewildered, 
till  my  sister  called  for  the  consecrated  oil.  She 
tried  to  pour  some  oil  in  her  mouth,  but  found  her 
teeth  were  locked  fast.  They  brought  her  a  table 
knife  to  pry  the  child's  teeth  apart,  but  in  vain;  At 
last  she  poured  the  oil  on  the  baby's  head,  and 
prayed.  These  are  the  words  she  said:  ''0  God,  I 
have  obeyed  thy  gospel,  and  thy  Son,  our  Savior 
hath  said.  These  signs  shall  follow  them  that  be- 
lieve, and  if  they  drink  any  deadly  thing  it  shall  not 
hurt  them.'  Heal  this  my  child,  and  thus  prove  to 
these  people  that  thou  hast  restored  thy  gospel  to 
earth  again,  and  that  I  have  accepted  of  thee. 
Amen." 

As  she  opened  her  eyes  she  placed  the  child  upon 
the  floor;  and  in  a  few  minutes  she  washed  the 
blood  off  its  face  and  hands,  changed  its  clothing, 
and  the  child  was  seemingly  as  well  as  if  nothing 
had  transpired.  It  may  be  well  to  state  that  my  sis- 
ter and  her  husband  took  the  bottle  which  had  con- 
tained the  poison  up  to  the  druggist  from  whom  it 
had  been  purchased,  and  he  stated  that  one  teaspoon- 
ful  of  the  poison  was  enough  to  kill  a  man. 

I  could  occupy  much  space  were  I  to  relate  all 
the  miracles  which  I  saw  performed  in  those  early 
days  of  my  life  as  a  Saint,  but  I  will  forbear. 


74     .  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

After  working  for  the  firm  of  A.  Kennleyside  & 
Company  for  one  year  and  nine  months,  they  failed 
in  business.  I  was  now  out  of  employment,  but  ob- 
tained a  good  recommendation  from  the  firm,  and 
made  up  my  mind  to  go  to  the  States;  but  Mr. 
Perrin,  for  whom  I  had  first  worked  at  the  con- 
fectionery business,  hearing  that  I  was  out  of  em- 
ployment, drove  up  to  our  house  and  offered  me  a 
good  situation.  I  accepted  his  terms  and  went  to 
work  at  once,  continuing  in  his  employ  till  I  left 
to  go  into  the  ministerial  field. 


CHAPTER    X. 

A   HAPPY   MARRIAGE. 

I  now  come  to  one  of  the  greatest  events  of  my  life. 
Soon  after  my  return  to  the  church  and  school,  in 
the  winter  of  1879,  there  came  to  our  Sunday  school 
a  girl  of  sixteen  summers,  Lizzie  Thomas.  She  was 
bom  and  educated  in  the  city  of  London,  but  knew 
little  of  the  life  that  surrounded  her.  At  the  time  of 
which  I  write  she  had  never  been  in  a  ballroom  or 
attended  a  dancing  party  or  theater.  Her  books  and 
her  home  were  her  chief  enjoyments.  She  possessed 
a  light,  graceful  form  rarely  seen  save  as  reproduced 
from  the  imagination  of  a  painter.  Her  hair  fell  in 
light  silvery  curls  down  her  neck  and  shoulders,  and 
her  eyes  were  of  a  delicate  blue ;  her  voice  was  soft 
and  musical,  expressing  individuality  seldom  seen  in 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  75 

one  so  young.  Miss  Thomas  was  wondrously  gifted 
by  nature,  not  only  in  mind  and  person,  but  in  heart. 
She  was  as  little  like  the  fashionable  young  ladies 
I  had  met  in  the  ballroom  or  the  opera  as  it  was 
well  possible  to  be,  partly  because  she  had  hitherto 
been  secluded  from  the  great  world,  partly  from  the 
care  bestowed  upon  her  training.  Her  father  died 
while  she  was  a  small  child,  but  her  mother  was 
living,  and  was  a  firm  believer  in  the  fullness  of  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

From  the  first  time  I  met  this  young  lady  I  de- 
sired in  my  heart  to  become  acquainted  with  her, 
for  I  thought  to  be  privileged  to  be  in  the  society 
of  one  so  noble  could  not  but  be  a  blessing.  I  pre- 
sume she  thought  to  be  in  the  society  of  the  pure 
and  good  was  the  best  place  for  her.  Months  passed 
before  we  spoke  to  each  other,  but  at  last  an  oppor- 
tunity presented  itself,  and  I  embraced  it. 

The  church  was  crowded  one  Sunday  night  and 
the  doors  were  thrown  wide  open.  It  was  dark  and 
raining  hard,  and  as  she  came  out  of  the  door,  her 
foot  slipped,  and  she  fell  forward.  In  less  time  than 
it  takes  to  tell  the  story  I  was  on  the  spot;  and 
before  she  had  reached  the  ground  I  caught  her  and 
saved  her  from  the  fall.  She  looked  up,  recognized 
me,  and  thanked  me  for  the  timely  assistance  ren- 
dered. I  confusedly  stammered  out  some  words 
meant  to  be  gallant,  left  her,  and  passed  on  into  the 
darkness. 

After  that  night  we  acknowledged  each  other's 
presence  when  we  met ;  and,  let  me  add,  those  meet- 
ings were  none  too  frequent  for  the  writer. 


76  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

The  months  passed  away  as  a  dream.  As  I 
thought  of  the  silvery  curls,  the  gentle  voice,  the 
plain  gray  dress,  the  unassuming  character  of  this 
girl,  I  seemed  to  wish  to  be  in  her  presence  all  the 
time.  Those  soft  blue  eyes  spoke  a  language  I  had 
never  heard  before,  and  I  learned  fast  the  sweet 
lesson  which  comes  to  all  true  hearts  some  time  in 
life.  The  bud  of  pure  love  soon  blossomed  in  the 
garden  of  my  affection,  and  life  was  a  joyous  dream, 
the  dream  which,  if  rudely  broken,  changes  our 
beautiful  world  into  a  desert  waste;  if  realized, 
makes  this  earth  an  Eden  of  delight.  Mine  was 
realized.  On  the  9th  day  of  June,  1881,  we  were 
married.  Elder  W.  H.  Kelley,  now  of  Lamoni, 
Iowa,  and  Reverend  Mr.  Copeland,  of  London,  On- 
tario, were  the  officiating  ministers.  We  were  mar- 
ried in  the  Saints'  Church  in  London,  Ontario.  Hun- 
dreds of  people  came  to  witness  the  ceremony,  a 
large  majority  of  whom  could  not  gain  admittance 
to  the  church.  Twenty-eight  years  have  passed  away 
since  that  night,  but  though  our  sacrifices  have  been 
many,  our  trials  not  a  few,  yet  the  sunshine  of 
peace  has  ever  beamed  upon  our  little  home.  The 
rose  of  love  still  blooms.  May  it  never  wither  be- 
fore the  blast  of  an  unkind  word.  Lizzie  has  yet  to 
speak  her  first  harsh  word  to  me,  and  I  have  tried 
to  be  worthy  of  her ;  but  I  still  think  I  have  the  best 
of  the  bargain. 

When  we  were  married  Lizzie  taught  a  class,  and 
I  was  the  superintendent  of  the  Sunday  school.  We 
both  remained  with  the  school  for  years,  and  now 
when  it  is  so  we  can  attend  we  do  so;  for  we  con- 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  77 

sider  that  they  have  a  responsible  position  who 
teach  the  youth  to  "remember  their  Creator."  May 
God  ever  bless  the  Sunday  school,  for  it  is  the  nur- 
sery of  the  church. 

I  wish  to  relate  my  experience  with  tobacco.  I 
used  this  filthy  weed  for  years.  My  brothers  and 
sisters  of  the  church  had  often  talked  to  me  about 
using  it,  and  at  times  I  felt  it  would  be  better  for 
me  were  I  to  abstain  from  it,  but  it  seemed  to  be 
hard  to  say  no. 

On  a  bright  summer  afternoon  in  1881  I  was 
walking  down  the  street  with  my  coat  open  and  my 
fingers  in  the  armholes  of  my  vest.  In  my  white 
vest  pocket  could  be  seen  three  fine  cigars,  and  in 
my  mouth  was  another.  I  walked  along,  my  face 
toward  the  sidewalk.  I  was  thinking  of  my  duty 
toward  God,  and  as  I  chanced  to  raise  my  eyes  the 
sight  that  met  my  gaze  is  still  fresh  on  the  pages 
of  my  memory.  A  small  boy,  perhaps  eight  years 
old,  was  coming  towards  me  with  a  cigar  in  his 
mouth.  I  felt  disgusted.  A  second  look  revealed 
to  me  that  this  boy  was  a  member  of  my  Sunday 
school.  In  a  moment  I  thought,  **I  will  wait  till  he 
comes  near  me  and  then  I  will  give  him  a  good 
talking  to."  But  quick  as  lightning  my  better  self 
seemed  to  say,  ''Richard,  how  old  must  that  boy 
be  before  he  will  have  the  right  to  do  wrong?"  I 
answered,  "Age  gives  no  one  the  right  to  sin."  I 
was  whipped,  for  conscience  seemed  to  whisper, 
"If  you  tell  this  boy  that  it  is  wrong  to  use  tobacco, 
what  will  you  say  if  he  tells  you  that  he  has  learned 
to  use  tobacco  from  his  Sunday  school  superintend- 


78  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

ent,  who  now  stands  before  him  with  one  cigar  in 
his  mouth  and  three  in  his  vest  pocket?"  While 
this  was  whirling  through  my  mind  the  little  fellow 
saw  me,  I  presume,  turned  his  face  and  passed  on, 
thinking  perhaps  that  I  had  not  noticed  him.  I  was 
glad  he  had  passed  me  by.  The  work  was  accom- 
plished. I  felt  it  to  be  my  duty  to  warn  the  school 
against  the  evil  of  tobacco.  I  could  not  so  long  as  I 
indulged  in  it  myself,  and  it  troubled  me.  When  I  was 
alone  in  my  room  I  bowed  in  silent  prayer,  asking 
the  Lord  to  help  me  to  overcome  this  evil.  I  arose,  de- 
termined by  the  help  of  him  who  stilled  the  waters 
of  Galilee,  to  lay  aside  tobacco.  I  had  a  number  of 
cigars,  a  large  plug  of  tobacco  with  only  two  pipef  uls 
taken  from  it,  a  costly  cigar  and  cigarette  holder, 
and  a  very  fine  pipe  that  had  been  presented  to  me. 
These  were  all  collected,  placed  in  a  box,  and  laid 
away,  and  with  a  heart  full  of  gratitude  to  my 
heavenly  Father  I  can  say  that  never  from  that 
hour  have  I  used  tobacco  in  any  form,  and  I  trust  I 
shall  never  fall  a  victim  to  that  physical,  mental,  and 
spiritual  destroyer  again.  I  can  not  say  that  even 
now  I  hate  it,  though  I  know  how  hurtful  it  is,  for 
at  times  I  love  to  inhale  the  fumes  of  a  cigar  as  I 
pass  one  who  may  be  smoking ;  but  this,  like  the  ball- 
room, is  displeasing  to  God,  and  I  keep  from  them  all 
because  I  wish  (like  one  of  other  days)  "to  be  about 
my  Father's  business,*'  and  do  those  things  that 
please  him. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  70 


CHAPTER    XI. 

ORDAINED   TO   THE    MINISTRY. 

October,  1881,  Elder  John  H.  Lake,  of  the  Quorum 
of  Twelve  Apostles,  came  to  preside  over  the 
Canada  Mission.  When  I  learned  that  he  was  about 
to  make  his  first  appearance  in  London,  by  the 
request  of  the  secretary  of  the  branch  I  wrote  an 
article  for  publication  in  the  city  papers.  In  the 
article  I  stated  that  ''Apostle  John  H.  Lake  would 
preach  in  the  Saints'  church."  Brother  Lake  ar- 
rived and  I  called  to  see  him,  and  at  first  was 
favorably  impressed  with  his  appearance.  In  a  few 
minutes  he  referred  to  the  notice  in  the  paper,  con- 
demning in  an  unmistakable  way  the  writer  of  the 
notice  for  calling  him  an  "apostle."  Not  that  he 
was  ashamed  of  the  calling;  "but"  said  he,  "the 
people  of  the  world  will  come  to  the  meeting  ex- 
pecting to  see  something  wonderful,  and  when  they 
get  there  it  will  be  only  me,  a  man  striving  to  point 
my  fellow-men  to  the  cross;  and  no  matter  how 
good  the  sermon  may  be,  the  people  will  go  home 
disappointed."  I  learned  a  lesson  from  this  rebuke ; 
it  was  this :  High  sounding  titles  will  avail  us  noth- 
ing. If  we  honor  the  office  and  calling  conferred 
upon  us,  the  office  and  calling  (or  He  who  placed 
them  upon  us)  will  honor  us. 

I  was  called  by  the  Spirit,  according  to  the  law, 


80  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

to  the  office  of  a  priest  in  the  Aaronic  priesthood; 
and  after  a  prayerful  study  over  the  matter,  I  ex- 
pressed myself  as  being  willing  to  be  ordained.  Ac- 
cordingly, on  the  afternoon  of  the  3d  day  of  July, 
1882, 1  was  ordained  under  the  hands  of  Elders  John 
H.  Lake  and  James  A.  Mcintosh. 

I  think  I  shall  never  forget  the  first  sermon  I 
preached.  So  far  as  I  am  individually  concerned 
it  was  the  best  t  ever  preached.  The  benefit  I 
derived  from  it  I  trust  will  last  me  as  long  as  I  live. 
On  the  afternoon  of  my  ordination  Brother  Lake 
requested  me  to  preach  at  night.  I  asked  to  be  ex- 
cused, but  he  would  not  hear  of  my  declining,  so 
I  promised  to  try.  Prayer  meeting  closed.  I  hur- 
ried home  and  decided  to  preach  on  the  ''Godhead." 
I  had  Orson  Pratt's  works  containing  the  Gibson 
and  Woodman  discussion  on  the  Godhead.  From 
this  I  compiled  a  number  of  quotations,  and  had 
chapter  and  verse, — and,  though  I  prayed  earnestly 
for  divine  assistance,  yet  I  thought,  "If  God  does 
not  bless  me,  I  know  this  nearly  by  heart,  and 
will  get  through  all  right,  anyway."  I  went  to 
church  with  my  sermon  in  my  hand.  Brother  Lake 
conducted  the  opening  services.  After  being  pre- 
sented to  the  congregation  I  arose,  feeling  nervous. 
The  first  word  that  I  spoke  was  not  what  I  intended 
to  say.  Then  followed  my  text,  taken  from  Genesis, 
but  I  said  it  would  be  found  in  Exodus.  As  soon 
as  I  made  the  mistake  I  knew  it,  and  worse  than  all, 
I  felt  that  all  present  knew  it.  For  ten  minutes  I 
tried  to  talk,  and  then  sat  down,  the  worst  whipped 
boy,  I  imagine,  the  reader  ever  saw.    Elder  Lake 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  81 

arose,  said  something  about  * 'Little  boats  should  keep 
near  the  shore,"  told  his  experience  when  he  first 
began  to  preach,  and  closed  the  meeting. 

I  returned  hom^  and  retired, — a  sad  boy.  I  will 
not  attempt  to  give  the  readers  an  account  of  my 
thoughts,  only  that  I  would  have  denied  my  calling 
if  I  had  had  the  courage  to  do  so,  and  I  stated  to 
some  that  it  was  the  first  and  it  would  be  the  last 
time  that  I  would  attempt  to  preach.  The  week 
passed  away,  and  Sunday  came  again.  I  went  to 
church,  arrived  a  few  minutes  after  the  time  ap- 
pointed to  open  the  meeting.  As  I  entered  the 
church  I  discovered  that  it  was  full  of  people,  and 
many  of  my  old-time  friends  were  present.  The 
president  of  the  branch.  Elder  Edgar  Harrington, 
came  forward  and  whispered,  "Brother  Richard,  we 
are  waiting  to  hear  you  preach  this  morning;  more 
than  two  thirds  of  these  people  have  heard  of  your 
ordination  and  have  come  to  hear  you  preach." 

I  refused.  He  reasoned  kindly  with  me.  I  could 
not  deny  that  God  had  called  me,  and  I  finally  con- 
sented to  try.  He  accompanied  me  to  the  pulpit, 
and  after  singing  and  an  earnest  prayer  by  Elder 
Harrington,  I  arose,  trembling  from  head  to  foot. 
I  never  shall  forget  my  feelings  as  I  opened  the 
large  Bible  before  me,  for  this  time  I  had  decided 
to  open  the  Bible  and  take  for  my  text  the  first  verse 
my  eyes  fell  upon,  and  trust  in  God  for  the  rest. 
I  opened  the  Bible  at  the  119th  Psalm,  and  my  eyes 
rested  on  the  ninth  verse:  "Wherewithal  shall  a 
young  man  cleanse  his  way?  By  taking  heed  thereto 
according  to  thy  word." 


82  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

This  verse  was  my  text,  but  I  feared  to  lift  my 
eyes  to  look  at  the  people  till  after  I  read  this  verse. 
Then  I  felt  the  Spirit  of  God  rest  upon  me,  and  my 
poor,  stammering  tongue  was  freed,  and  I  talked 
for  one  hour  and  twenty  minutes.  Many  of  the 
friends  of  other  days  were  affected,  and  the  Saints 
felt  strengthened  in  God ;  and  I  was  made  to  realize 
that  which  I  think  has  saved  me  from  falling  be- 
neath the  weight  of  the  applause  and  flattery  which 
unthinking  friends  have  heaped  upon  me;  namely, 
that  I  am  but  a  weak,  ignorant  creature,  and  that 
only  when  God  is  with  me  by  his  Spirit  can  I  work 
successfully  in  the  gospel  field.  Often,  even  now, 
when  I  hear  people  talk  of  efforts  I  am  permitted 
to  make,  do  I  call  to  mind  my  first  sermon,  so  care- 
fully prepared,  and  the  second  one,  preached  under 
the  favor  of  God. 

I  have  written  this  experience  in  order  to  show 
the  reader  how  I  can  preach  when  I  preach  in  my 
own  strength;  and  though  it  is  humiliating  to  have 
to  confess  my  weakness,  yet  I  trust  the  eyes  of  some 
who  are  starting  out  in  the  ministry  will  scan  these 
pages  and  profit  thereby.  If  one  soul  shall  profit 
by  my  hard-earned  experience,  I  shall  count  myself 
well  paid. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  83 


CHAPTER   XII. 

WORK  AS  A  PRIEST  IN  LONDON. 

Soon  after  I  was  ordained  I  was  elected  presid- 
ing priest  of  the  London  Branch,  and  I  endeavored 
to  perform  my  duty  as  best  I  could,  in  which  God 
blessed  me.  Often  I  would  preach  in  the  London 
church,  then  drive  out  to  Saint  Johns,  preach  there 
in  the  afternoon,  and  then  to  London  East  at  night. 
Nearly  all  one  summer  I  would  preach  in  Saint  Johns 
and  Lambeth  every  alternate  Sunday  afternoon. 
Usually  Bro.  0.  W.  Cambridge  would  drive  me  out, 
and  if  he  could  not,  I  would  hire  a  horse,  and  when 
I  could  not  do  that,  some  few  times  we  walked  the 
six  miles,  and  back  again  in  time  to  preach  in  the 
open  air  in  London  East.  Often  after  my  Sunday's 
work  was  accomplished,  I  could  hardly  speak  above 
a  whisper.  While  thus  engaged,  I  learned  that  a 
''Bible  Christian''  minister  by  the  name  of  L.  W. 
Wickett  had  delivered  a  lecture  on  "Mormonism." 
I  learned  from  those  who  were  present  that  he  had 
all  the  calumny  and  scandal  contained  in  the  works 
of  Howe,  Beadle,  Stenhouse,  and  Hyde  against 
Joseph  Smith  compiled,  and  stated  that  he  was 
willing  to  prove  anything  he  had  said ;  and  further, 
that  he  had  his  lecture  in  manuscript  form  and  he 
was  willing  that  any  person  should  examine  it.  I 
went  to  his  church,  took  part  in  his  prayer  meeting. 


84  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

and  after  the  meeting  requested  the  privilege  of 
reading  the  manuscript  of  his  lecture  on  Mormonism. 
At  first  he  refused  to  allow  me  to  see  the  manu- 
script, but  when  reminded  of  his  promise  in  public, 
he  said,  ''Well,  if  you  are  determined  to  see  it,  why, 
you  must  come  to  my  house.'*  I  went,  and  with  me 
a  brother  who  wrote  as  fast  as  I  cared  to  read. 
Much  that  he  stated  in  his  lecture  concerning  Brig- 
ham  Young  and  the  Salt  Lake  abominations  was 
true,  but  about  all  that  he  had  to  say  with  refer- 
ence to  Joseph  Smith,  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  the 
church  from  1830  to  1844,  contradicted  the  plain 
statements  of  history.  After  I  had  finished  reading, 
his  reverence  said,  ''Well,  sir,  is  there  anything  false 
in  that  lecture?"  I  replied,  "Yes,  sir.  I  wish  you 
to  understand  that  I  am  not  here  to  defend  Brigham 
Young,  or  the  doctrines  that  he  taught,  or  the  church 
over  which  he  presided.  Much  of  that  which  you 
have  to  say  concerning  him  may  be  true,  but  the 
statements  you  make  here  in  this  paper  with  refer- 
ence to  the  Book  of  Mormon,  Joseph  Smith,  and  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints,  I  am 
prepared  to  prove  are  false.  You  have  either  igno- 
rantly  or  willfully  misrepresented  the  teachings  of 
the  Book  of  Mormon,  the  origin  of  it,  the  doctrine 
of  the  Latter  Day  Saints,  and  the  character  of  the 
prophet,  Joseph  Smith.  If  you  are  ignorant  of  the 
true  facts,  I  shall  be  pleased  to  do  all  in  my  power 
to  place  works  in  your  hands  that  you  may  be  prop- 
erly informed.  If  you  have  willfully  misrepresented 
the  facts,  I  shall  leave  no  stone  unturned  to  disabuse 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  85 

the  public  mind  with  reference  to  the  subject,  so  far 
as  I  have  power  to  work  for  the  right." 

He  confessed  in  that  room  that  had  he  known 
at  the  time  of  his  delivering  the  lecture  what  he  had 
learned  since,  he  would  not  have  spoken  of  Joseph 
Smith  or  his  work  as  he  had,  but  that  his  main 
object  in  delivering  the  lecture  was  to  expose  Salt 
Lake  Mormonism.  I  thanked  him  for  the  admis- 
sion, and  told  him  that  the  proper  place  for  such  a 
confession  was  in  his  church  before  the  people  to 
whom  he  had  made  the  false  statements.  He  seemed 
surprised  and  said,  ''Sir,  do  you  wish  me  to  go 
before  my  people  and  confess  that  I  am  a  liar? 
Why,  what  influence  would  I  have  over  them  if  I 
were  to  confess  to  them?"  I  replied,  *'Mr.  Wickett, 
I  had  not  thought  of  calling  you  a  liar;  but,  sir,  if 
you  have  lied,  you  ought  to  confess  your  fault  before 
those  in  whose  hearing  you  made  the  false  state- 
ments. I  think,  sir,  that  you  owe  it  to  them,  to 
the  sacred  memory  of  the  dead,  and  to  the  Latter 
Day  Saints ;  and  now,  sir,  you  must  either  confess  to 
your  people  that  you  have  misrepresented  Joseph 
Smith,  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  the  Latter  Day 
Saints,  or  meet  me  on  the  platform  and  defend  your 
statements,  or  I  will  advertise  you  as  a  coward  and 
a  defamer  of  good  men."  He  again  refused  either 
to  confess  his  faults  or  meet  me,  and  told  me  to  do 
my  worst. 

I  accordingly  consulted  with  the  proper  authori- 
ties, published  an  article  giving  an  account  of  our 
meeting  and  the  refusal  of  the  reverend  gentleman 
to  meet  us  in  debate,  and  announced  that  I  would 


86  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

lecture  on  the  following  subject:  *'Was  Joseph  Smith 
a  prophet  of  God,  or  a  blasphemous  and  daring 
impostor?"  Elder  J.  A.  Mcintosh  arrived  in  the 
city  the  day  of  the  lecture,  came  up  to  the  factory 
where  I  was  working  and  said,  "Go  in,  my  boy,  I 
will  stand  by  you,  and  God  will  give  you  power,  for 
you  are  on  the  side  of  right."  This  encouraged  me, 
and  when  I  knew  that  Elder  Mcintosh  would  be 
there  I  asked  him  to  preside  over  the  meeting,  which 
he  did. 

The  hour  arrived  and  the  church  was  full.  The 
reverend  gentleman  had  been  kindly  invited  to  be 
present,  through  the  columns  of  the  press,  but  he 
was  made  conspicuous  by  his  absence.  I  was  blessed 
of  God  in  presenting  the  truth,  and  lectured  for 
two  hours  and  forty-five  minutes.  Though  the 
church  was  crowded,  not  one  left  the  house. 

After  several  lectures  on  both  sides,  the  reverend 
gentleman  took  to  the  papers,  calling  on  "the  boy" 
to  follow,  and  we  did  to  the  end.  This,  by  the  way, 
is  where  I  was  first  called  "the  boy  preacher."  That 
name  still  clings  to  me,  and  there  is  one  thing  con- 
nected with  it  that  makes  me  happy.  It  is,  that 
though  only  a  poor  working  boy,  God  stood  by  and 
enabled  me  to  defend  his  word,  his  church,  and  his 
prophet.  Through  these  lectures  and  letters  many 
heard  the  gospel  and  not  a  few  were  baptized  into 
the  fold  of  Christ. 

It  would  not  be  just  for  me  to  conclude  this  inci- 
dent without  stating  that  Elders  George  Mottashed 
and  J.  A.  Mcintosh  (while  he  remained  in  London) 
did  all  in  their  power,  both  with  their  pens  and 


J:LDER  R.  C.  EVANS  87 

on  the  platform,  to  help  me  in  the  work  of  justice 
and  truth.  The  work  of  God  flourished  in  these 
parts,  though  the  reverend  gentleman  lost  his  health 
and  for  years  had  to  suffer.  I  will  have  occasion 
to  refer  to  him  in  the  future. 

Thus  I  labored  on,  till  in  the  spring  of  1884  I  was 
called  by  the  Spirit  in  accordance  with  the  law,  to 
the  office  of  elder,  and  on  the  evening  of  the 
26th  of  May,  1884, 1  was  ordained  an  elder  under  the 
hands  of  Elders  John  H.  Lake  and  George  Motta- 
shed,  and  was  elected  presiding  elder  of  the  London 
Branch,  which  office  I  held  till  released  in  1886  to 
do  missionary  work. 

Soon  after  my  ordination,  I  was  called  upon  to 
administer  to  an  old  lady,  a  member  of  Mr.  Wickett's 
church.  She  was  afflicted  with  deafness,  and  she 
testified  at  the  time  that  before  I  took  my  hands  off 
her  head  she  could  hear  the  closing  part  of  my 
prayer;  and  from  that  hour  her  hearing  has  been 
better.  The  old  lady  was  so  overjoyed  at  the  time 
that  she  told  me  that  her  pastor,  Mr.  Wickett,  told 
her  he  would  never  speak  against  Joseph  Smith 
again ;  *'f or,"  said  he,  "while  I  was  ridiculing  Joseph 
Smith  and  the  oil  which  he  anointed  the  sick  with, 
I  turned  deadly  sick,  and  have  not  seen  a  painless 
liour  since."  Be  this  true  or  false,  it  is  a  well- 
known  fact  that  Mr.  Wickett  took  sick  and  suffered 
long,  and  finally  resigned  his  position  as  pastor  of 
the  church;  but  if  correctly  informed,  he  is  preach- 
ing again  in  a  small  country  church. 

I  shall  now  furnish  the  reader  a  few  of  the 
evidences  received  that  the  signs  promised  by  the 


88  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 

Savior  follow  the  true  believer  in  the  gospel  in  the 
latter  days. 

One  night  while  preaching  in  London  Bro.  W. 
Cambridge  came  up  and  requested  me  to  go  and 
administer  to  an  old  gentleman  who  had  never  been 
to  our  church,  and  had  heard  but  little  of  the  latter- 
day  work.  Brother  Cambridge  had  conversed  with 
him  some,  and  he  desired  Brother  Cambridge  to 
bring  an  elder,  for  he  believed  if  he  was  administered 
to  as  the  Bible  teaches  he  would  be  healed.  I  did  not 
wish  to  go,  as  he  was  a  stranger  to  the  church  and 
to  me.  However,  I  went,  Brn.  O.  W.  Cambridge  and 
William  Corbett  accompanying  me.  We  entered  the 
home  of  the  old  gentleman,  found  him  a  helpless 
invalid,  who  had  been  confined  to  his  room  for  ten 
months.  He  had  been  working  with  a  gang  of  men, 
and  had  had  a  bad  fall,  alighting  on  his  back.  He 
was  carried  to  his  home  and  the  doctor  could  do 
nothing  for  him.  They  said  his  spinal  cord  was 
fractured;  that  he  would  never  be  able  to  get  out 
again.  He  could  not  keep  still,  but  would  keep  mov- 
ing his  hands  and  feet,  and  in  fact  his  whole  body. 
He  was  a  pitiful  sight  to  behold.  I  talked  with  him, 
and  afterwards  his  family,  and  with  the  brethren 
before  named,  bowed  in  prayer.  As  we  prayed  the 
Spirit  of  God  rested  upon  me,  and  I  arose,  anointed 
him  with  oil,  laid  my  hands  upon  him,  offering  a 
short  prayer,  asking  our  Father  to  heal  this  man. 
I  shall  not  attempt  to  describe  the  feelings  of  all 
present,  but  in  a  moment  that  poor,  decrepit  old 
man  was  walking  and  praising  God,  declaring,  "I 
am  healed."     He  rested  well  that  night,  and  next 


MOTHER. 


90  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

morning  he  went  to  work.  The  cure  was  permanent, 
for  he  afterwards  enjoyed  good  health. 

Another  case  of  an  unbaptized  believer  being 
healed  by  the  power  of  God:  Mr.  Edwin  Foil,  a 
relative  of  Bro.  William  Hunt,  of  London,  Ontario, 
took  seriously  ill.  The  affliction  was  in  the  brain, 
and  notwithstanding  all  that  human  skill  could  do 
was  done,  he  still  continued  a  raving  maniac.  Elder 
George  Mottashed  and  the  writer  were  sent  for.  We 
administered  to  him  as  the  law  of  God  directs,  and 
as  soon  as  we  took  our  hands  off  his  head  he  spoke 
to  us,  recognized  who  we  were  and  what  we  had 
been  doing  for  him;  and  from  that  time  he  stood  a 
worthy  and  respected  citizen,  in  his  right  mind. 

Dear  reader,  I  could  continue  to  relate  a  number 
of  cases  where  God  healed  the  sick  under  my  hands 
and  those  of  my  brethren.  Dozens  of  cases  could 
be  related  of  where  the  doctors  have  said  the  sick 
must  pass  away,  yet  God  by  his  power,  through 
obedience  to  the  law,  has  raised  the  infant  baby  and 
the  aged  sire  to  health  again;  but  lest  my  sketch 
be  too  lengthy  we  must  pass  on  to  other  subjects. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  91 


CHAPTER    XIII. 
FIRST   MINISTERIAL  WORK  AWAY  FROM   HOME. 

While  presiding  over  the  branch  at  London  I 
labored  hard  in  the  candy  factory,  often  working 
fourteen  hours  a  day,  and  then  perhaps  would  go 
and  administer  to  the  sick ;  yet  my  health  was  good 
and  I  scarcely  knew  what  pain  was.  When  my  holi- 
days came,  I  would  go  out  and  preach  for  a  month 
or,  perhaps,  two  weeks  at  a  time,  and  in  this  way 
preached  in  different  parts  of  the  Canada  mission. 
Such  trips  have  cost  me  in  lost  time  and  traveling 
expenses  as  much  as  forty-eight  dollars,  yet  God 
smiled  upon  our  little  home,  and  we  always  had 
enough  and  to  spare. 

When  I  first  began  to  leave  home  to  preach  I 
went  to  the  other  side  of  Chatham.  While  there 
Bro.  E.  H.  Gurley  came,  and  I  preached  with  fair 
liberty.  Being  invited  to  go  to  a  house  near  by, 
and  leaving  my  few  friends  in  the  orchard,  and  being 
informed  that  tar  and  feathers  were  in  waiting  for 
me  at  the  house,  I  went  trusting  in  Him  who  had 
told  me  when  ordained  that  every  arm  raised  against 
me  would  fall  powerless.  Entering  the  house,  they 
surrounded  me,  and  we  had  quite  a  talk.  Brother 
Gurley  and  others  in  the  orchard  hearing  loud  talk- 
ing, thought  I  was  being  cared  for  by  enemies,  and 
said,  "Brethren,  I  can't  stand  this  any  longer,*'  and 


92  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

off  he  came  to  the  house,  determined  to  do  what  he 
could  for  my  safety.  By  the  time  he  reached  the 
house  I  was  preaching  to  a  crowd  of  attentive  lis- 
teners. They  who  were  my  bitterest  enemies  were 
moved  to  tears.  A  number  of  those  present  are  now 
in  the  church. 

About  this  time  the  work  opened  in  Saint  Marys. 
Bro.  Robert  Brown  having  moved  in  there,  I,  in 
company  with  Bro.  Frank  Falkner,  called  to  get  a 
parcel  from  him.  He  prevailed  on  us  to  remain  that 
night  and  preach,  stating  he  could  get  a  house  full 
in  an  hour.  We  preached,  and  soon  after  returned 
to  Saint  Marys,  and  began  work  in  earnest. 

Much  could  be  written  concerning  our  work  in 
Saint  Marys,  but  two  incidents  will  suffice.  One 
night  I  dreamed  I  would  baptize  five  before  leaving ; 
at  least  this  was  my  interpretation  of  the  dream. 
But  after  preaching  every  night,  Sunday  night  came 
with  no  signs  of  any  being  baptized.  It  was  my 
last  sermon,  for  that  trip,  and  I  was  to  leave  the  fol- 
lowing morning  so  as  to  get  to  my  work  at  the 
factory.  Bedtime  came,  and  I  was  sad.  Members  of 
the  Brown  family  knew  of  my  dream,  and  I  could 
not  bring  myself  to  believe  I  had  been  deceived. 
Some  members  of  the  family  went  to  bed,  but  I 
laid  down  on  the  lounge,  saying:  **I  will  wait  here, 
for  I  still  look  for  the  fulfillment  of  my  dream."  At 
half  past  eleven,  when  all  but  two  of  the  family  had 
retired,  the  door  bell  rang.  My  heart  leaped  for 
joy;  and  before  leaving  for  home  I  had  baptized  five 
of  one  family,  and  a  young  man  and  a  woman,  mak- 
ing seven  in  all, — all  grown  people.    It  was  in  the 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  93 

month  of  January,  and  large  quantities  of  ice  were 
coming  down  the  river,  making  it  dangerous  to 
enter  the  raging,  swollen  stream.  Through  the 
darkness  we  traveled  to  the  river.  We  stood  on  the 
bank,  and  felt  that  it  would  only  be  by  the  power  of 
God  that  we  could  baptize  in  that  river.  We  sang 
and  prayed  and  then  entered  the  raging  flood.  I 
am  not  alone  in  bearing  this  testimony,  that  as  soon 
as  my  feet  touched  the  water  the  way  opened  before 
me,  and  though  tons  of  ice  were  all  around  us,  not 
one  piece  touched  us.  After  we  came  out  of  the 
water  some  of  those  on  the  shore,  one  a  Roman 
Catholic,  testified  that  just  as  I  touched  the  water, 
they  saw  a  bright  light  coming  down  the  river  and 
it  remained  over  the  part  of  the  river  where  I  was 
baptizing,  till  after  I  had  reached  the  shore.  My 
work  in  Saint  Marys  was  blessed  of  God,  and  many 
true  hearts  there  throb  with  the  love  of  God.  Elder 
A.  Sinclair  and  wife,  now  of  Fall  River,  Massachu- 
setts, and  Dr.  W.  A.  Sinclair,  of  Boston,  Massa- 
chusetts, and  Thomas  and  Daniel  Sinclair,  of  Saint 
Marys,  Ontario,  were  some  of  those  baptized  that 
night. 

I  never  shall  forget  how  I  often  worked  ^ve  nights 
a  week  till  ten  o'clock,  and  after  working  sometimes 
ninety  hours  in  one  week  in  the  factory,  would  rise 
at  5  a.  m.  Sunday,  drive  to  Saint  Marys  in  all  kinds 
of  weather,  preach  three  sermons,  baptize,  and  then 
drive  to  London,  reaching  home  at  two  or  three 
o'clock  Monday  morning,  so  as  to  get  to  my  work 
sometimes  at  4  a.  m.    God  grant  that  the  seed  sown 


94  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

in  those  days  may  yield  a  golden  harvest  when  the 
reaping  time  comes. 

I  wish  to  relate  another  evidence  of  God's  love 
and  power,  as  witnessed  by  a  number,  as  well  as  the 
writer.  It  is  as  follows:  Maggie,  the  eldest  daugh- 
ter of  Bro.  and  Sr.  W.  H.  Grey,  of  Hibbert,  Ontario, 
was  taken  very  ill,  and  medical  aid  was  sent  for. 
The  medical  attendant  soon  discovered  that  her  ail- 
ment was  a  stoppage  of  the  bowels,  caused  by  dis- 
placement. He  applied  the  usual  remedies  without 
effect,  and  finally  called  another  physician  to  consult. 
The  two  decided  that  nothing  could  be  done  except 
to  relieve  the  pain,  unless  an  operation  was  per- 
formed. As  the  parents  of  the  patient  were  not 
favorably  disposed  to  such  a  course,  the  medical 
attendants  left,  with  very  little  hope  for  the  life  of 
the  suffering  one.  Not  so  with  the  parents.  They 
had  faith  and  hope  in  a  skill  more  than  human. 
They  sent  for  Elder  S.  Brown,  Saint  Marys,  and 
telegraphed  to  London  for  me.  We  hastened  to  the 
bedside  of  the  suffering  one  and  were  informed  that 
the  girl  had  been  suffering  for  nine  days.  Her 
screams  at  times  were  pitiful  to  hear.  We  entered 
the  room,  bowed  in  prayer,  and  in  the  name  of  the 
suffering  one  of  Gethsemane  besought  our  Father 
to  honor  the  promise  of  the  Savior  where  he  said, 
"They  shall  lay  hands  on  the  sick  and  they  shall 
recover."  We  then  anointed  her  as  the  apostles  did, 
laid  our  hands  upon  her  head  and  prayed  over  her; 
and  He  who  could  not  pass  by  without  blessing  the 
woman  whose  pale,  wan  hand  touched  the  hem  of  his 
garment,  heard  our  prayer,   granted  to  the  child 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  95 

instant  relief,  and  in  a  short  time  the  bowels  resumed 
their  normal  condition,  moved  freely,  and  the  patient 
at  once  recovered.  The  Mitchell  Recorder,  London 
Free  Press,  and  other  Canadian  papers  gave  their 
readers  a  full  account  of  it  at  the  time.  I  have  a 
copy  of  the  Free  Press  of  August  24,  1885,  before 
me,  which  contains  an  account  of  the  case. 

I  could  continue  writing  for  hours  and  then  not 
relate  all  the  blessings  God  conferred  upon  his  peo- 
ple under  my  own  observation  as  a  minister  of  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Each  day  brought  fresh 
evidence  to  me  that,  weak  and  ignorant  working  boy 
as  I  was.  He  who  careth  for  the  lilies  was  watching 
over  and  blessing  my  feeble  efforts ;  and  not  till  my 
fingers  clasp  white  flowers  under  a  pall,  shall  I 
cease  to  work  for  the  good  of  my  fellow-man,  and 
praise  God  for  his  power  and  love  to  me,  an  ignorant 
lad. 


96  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

ORDINATION  TO  THE  OFFICE  OF  SEVENTY ;  CALL  TO  THE 
MISSIONARY   WORK. 

Little  has  been  said  concerning  our  home,  as  I 
presume  the  reader  will  not  be  interested  in  that  as 
much  as  in  my  work  in  the  ministry.  Let  me  say, 
however,  that  all  went  well  in  our  home.  Our  first- 
born lived  but  a  few  hours.  We  laid  her  away 
'neath  the  whispering  leaves,  hoping  to  meet  the 
pure  spirit  in  a  land  where  the  flowers  of  life  never 
wither  'neath  the  frost  of  death.  Ere  two  and  a 
half  years  had  passed  away  our  hearts  were  made 
glad  by  the  advent  of  a  little  boy,  who  was  blessed 
under  the  hands  of  Elder  John  H.  Lake,  and  named 
William  Thomas  Evans. 

The  year  of  which  I  write,  1886,  I  was  getting 
eleven  dollars  per  week  at  the  confectionery  works, 
and  my  overtime  often  brought  me  fifteen  dollars 
per  week.  I  was  foreman  of  the  lozenge,  licorice, 
and  chewing  gum  departments.  All  was  going  on 
well  and  all  that  could  reasonably  be  desired  was 
mine. 

One  day  I  was  called  down  into  the  office,  and 
was  requested  to  sign  an  agreement  to  work  for 
three  years  at  an  increase  of  salary.  I  told  my  em- 
ployer that  if  he  gave  me  time  to  consider,  I  would 
give  him  an  answer  in  a  few  days.    My  reason  for 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  97 

not  accepting  his  terms  was  that  it  had  been  thought 
by  some  that  the  time  was  near  at  hand  when  I 
would  be  sent  into  the  missionary  field,  and  I  knew 
if  I  signed  an  agreement  to  labor  for  Mr.  Perrin, 
I  must  in  honor  fulfill  it;  and  I  thought,  now  I 
will  speak  to  no  living  person  concerning  this  matter, 
but  will  fast  and  pray  before  the  Lord,  that  he 
may  guide  me.  I  did  so,  and  about  one  week  had 
passed  away  when  Bro.  Richard  Howlett  spoke  in 
prophecy  to  me  informing  me  of  the  whole  matter 
that  had  been  in  secret  presented  to  the  Lord,  in- 
structing me  to  prepare  for  the  field,  for  I  was 
about  to  be  sent  there.  Now  Elder  Lake  and  I  had 
talked  over  my  going  into  the  field,  and  I  had  told 
him  whenever  it  was  manifested  to  me  from  the 
Lord  that  he  desired  me  to  devote  my  entire  time 
to  the  ministry,  I  was  willing  to  leave  wife,  child, 
home,  and  salary,  and  follow  where  the  Lord  would 
lead  me. 

When  the  General  Conference  convened  at  La- 
moni,  Iowa,  April  6,  1886,  I  was  appointed  to  minis- 
terial labor  in  the  Dominion  of  Canada.  My  certifi- 
cate was  forwarded  to  my  address,  April  20,  1886, 
signed  by  Joseph  Smith,  President,  and  H.  A.  Steb- 
bins,  Secretary  of  the  church. 

Then  came  my  trial.  I  was  called  upon  to  leave 
the  factory  and  fellow-workmen  where  and  with 
whom  I  had  labored  for  years.  I  had  worked  hard 
and  received  small  pay  in  this  factory,  but  of  late 
my  income  was  fair  and  my  work  was  not  hard. 
My  work  for  four  years  had  been  more  to  see  that 
others  did  their  work  right  than  to  do  it  myself. 


98  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

I  had  presents  in  nearly  every  room  in  my  house 
given  me  by  those,  for  v^hom  and  with  whom  I 
had  labored ;  but  all  must  be  left  behind.  Mr.  Per- 
rin  (my  employer)  presented  me  with  letters  of 
recommendation,  the  work  hands  gave  me  a  pleas- 
ant little  surprise  at  my  home,  and  I  thus  severed 
my  connection  with  a  firm  and  many  friends  who 
did  me  justice.  Next  I  came  to  the  London  Branch, 
resigned  my  position  as  president,  teacher  in  the 
Sunday  school,  and  trustee  of  the  church.  Again 
a  surprise  awaited  me.  My  little  home  was  filled 
with  Saints  and  I  was  made  the  recipient  of  a  num- 
ber of  presents,  chief  among  them  my  precious 
Bible  that  has  been  a  blessing  to  me  since,  while  far 
from  home  and  friends. 

Then  came  the  hardest  trial  of  all ;  to  say  fare- 
well to  Lizzie,  little  Willie,  and  home!  Lizzie  had 
been  always  first  to  help  me  in  every  good  work; 
had  taught  me  much  in  the  way  of  reading,  writ- 
ing, and  spelling;  in  fact,  had  been  a  star  in  the 
darkest  night  of  my  experience.  In  the  midst  of 
billows  and  tempest  she  ever  appeared  as  a  white 
calm,  a  rainbow  instead  of  cloud.  I  saw  the  path 
of  duty,  so  did  she,  and  without  a  murmur  we 
agreed  to  walk  therein. 

One  evening  I  was  reading  a  Lamoni  paper  and 
saw  my  name  had  been  presented  to  the  conference 
by  the  presidents  of  the  quorums  of  seventy  for  ordi- 
nation in  the  First  Quorum  of  Seventy,  it  having 
been  presented  to  them  that  I  should  act  in  that  quo- 
rum before  the  Lord.  I  read  further  that  the  confer- 
ence confirmed  the  call,  and  resolved  that  Apostle 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  99 

John  H.  Lake,  president  of  the  Canadian  Mission, 
ordain  me  to  the  office  of  seventy,  on  his  return  to 
Canada.  After  prayerful  consideration  of  the  matter, 
I  consented  to  be  so  ordained,  and  was  on  the  12th 
day  of  May,  1886,  ordained.  Soon  afterward  I  re- 
ceived a  license  as  a  member  of  the  First  Quorum  of 
Seventy,  signed  by  Heman  C.  Smith  and  E.  C.  Brand, 
secretary  and  president  of  said  quorum;  and  on 
Friday,  June  11,  I  left  home  and  loved  ones  for  the 
field. 

From  thence  onward  my  life  has  been  one  sub- 
ject to  the  call  of  duty,  at  home  or  abroad.  And 
though  the  call  has  been  mostly  for  labor  away  from 
home,  I  have  gone,  and  will  continue  to  do  so,  cheer- 
fully; for  as  the  poet  has  sung: 

'Tis  a  war  that  calls  for  valor,  'tis  a  conflict  with  the  world; 
There  can  be  no  furlough  granted,  never  must  the  flag  be 

furled. 
We  can  never  cease  the  conflict,  till  the  summons  home  be 

heard ; 
We  have  all  for  life  enlisted  in  the  army  of  the  Lord. 


100  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


CHAPTER  XV. 

some  striking  examples  of  our  heavenly 
father's  mercy. 

I  will  now  proceed  to  give  the  reader  an  account 
of  some  of  the  mercies  of  our  heavenly  Father  to- 
ward the  Saints  and  others  that  I  have  been  per- 
mitted to  labor  with  as  a  servant  of  God. 

I  was  preaching  in  London,  when  a  lady  about 
thirty  years  of  age  came  to  me  and  requested  bap- 
tism. She  was  a  poor,  wan  creature,  who  testi- 
fied to  me  that  since  her  thirteenth  birthday  she 
had  not  passed  by  one  day  without  pain.  For  years 
she  had  to  carry  her  laudanum  bottle  with  her  all 
the  time.  The  doctors  had  repeatedly  informed  her 
that  if  she  was  to  go  without  the  laudanum  over  a 
stated  time  she  would  die.  She  had  to  take  upward 
of  two  hundred  drops  a  day,  and  at  times  over  that 
amount.  Numbers  said  she  would  die  in  the  water 
if  I  attempted  to  baptize  her,  but  I- baptized  her  and 
she  felt  as  well  after  baptism  as  she  usually  felt. 
She  went  to  a  district  conference  in  the  township 
of  Osborne,  Ontario,  June  19  and  20,  1886.  While 
there  she  was  administered  to  by  Elders  A.  Lever- 
ton,  T.  A.  Phillips,  and  the  writer.  Brother  Lever- 
ton  was  an  entire  stranger  to  her,  but  while  ad- 
ministering to  her  he  was  blessed  with  the  gift  of 
prophecy,  telling  her  that  if  she  would  put  away  the 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  101 

drug  that  she  was  using  and  put  her  trust  in  God, 
the  Lord  would  heal  her  of  her  affliction.  She 
arose  and  confessed  that  though  it  was  but  4  p.  m., 
she  had  already  taken  two  hundred  drops  of  laud- 
anum that  day,  and  stated  further  that  she  from 
that  hour  would  never  taste  laudanum  or  any  other 
drug.  She  came  to  my  mother-in-law's  residence, 
remained  there  over  a  week,  and  we  administered  to 
her  whenever  the  pain  would  come  on  her,  till  she 
was  healed.  She  is  now  a  strong,  healthy  woman, 
and  not  to  my  knowledge  has  she  touched  a  drop 
of  laudanum  since. 

After  the  June  conference,  in  company  with  Bro. 
J.  H.  Lake,  I  went  down  below  Toronto,  to  Victoria 
County.  Preached  there,  and  had  good  liberty ;  but 
as  soon  as  meetings  were  over  an  unaccountable  feel- 
ing of  sadness  would  come  over  me.  I  would  go  to 
the  woods  or  barn  and  pray,  but  I  got  worse  and 
worse.  I  tried  to  make  myself  believe  it  was  lone- 
liness, but  finally  we  prayed  till  we  felt  that  the 
Lord  had  a  work  elsewhere  for  me  to  perform. 
While  we  were  meditating  what  course  to  pursue, 
word  came  for  me  to  hasten  home,  that  my  sister 
was  dying  and  father  was  very  low.  Brother  Lake 
loaned  me  all  the  money  he  had,  and  with  the  little 
I  had  we  found  I  could  not  get  my  ticket,  to  say 
nothing  of  lunch  on  the  way.  Brother  Lake  walked 
with  me  about  two  miles,  carrying  my  satchel,  when 
we  parted  with  heavy  hearts.  I  walked  till  I  came 
to  the  next  station,  found  I  had  just. enough  to 
buy  my  ticket  to  London,  and  six  cents  to  spare.  I 
got  to  Toronto  the  same  night,  bought  me  five  cents' 


102  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

worth  of  food,  and  reached  home  the  next  forenoon 
with  one  cent  in  my  pocket. 

When  I  reached  my  sister's  I  learned  that  two 
doctors  had  told  my  mother  there  was  no  hope,  that 
the  sick  woman  could  live  only  a  day  or  two  at  the 
most.  As  I  entered  the  room  my  sister,  though  she 
could  not  speak,  recognized  me,  and  told  us  by 
signs  that  she  desired  me  to  pray  for  her  and  ad- 
minister to  her  as  the  Bible  directs,  and  I  did  so. 
She  began  to  recover  at  once,  and  still  lives  to  bear 
witness  that  she  was  healed  by  the  power  of  God. 
My  father  recovered,  and  soon  I  was  directed  to  go 
to  Saint  Thomas,  where  I  preached  in  the  Free 
Thought  Hall.  After  preaching  for  some  time  to 
crowded  houses  I  was  challenged  to  debate  with  a 
gentleman  who  was  a  member  of  the  Secular 
Thought  Society.  His  name  was  Mr.  Darby.  We 
discussed  two  propositions,  he  affirming  both  of 
them:  *'(1)  Joseph  Smith  was  a  polygamist,  (2) 
God  in  the  Bible  (King  James'  Version)  taught 
and  sanctioned  polygamy." 

Mr.  Darby  was  a  very  smart  man,  but  he  was 
on  the  wrong  side,  and  in  consequence  made  a  fail- 
ure. On  both  propositions  the  house  voted  in  my 
favor.  Another  man  was  sent  for  and  arrived. 
He  called  himself  Professor  J.  R.  Simpson.  After 
three  propositions  were  arranged  and  signed  by  us 
both,  he  left,  promising  to  return.  Before  the  time 
of  the  debate,  however,  his  supporters,  who  con- 
stantly attended  our  meetings,  wrote  and  told  him 
they  would  not  agree  to  indorse  him  nor  support 
him  if  he  came.    I  have  the  letter  now,  for  the. pro- 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  103 

fessor  gave  it  to  me  some  time  after  when  I  met 
him  in  London,  claiming  that  it  was  not  his  fault, 
but  theirs,  that  the  debate  did  not  take  place. 

One  of  their  number  who,  I  heard,  lectured  for 
them,  asked  me  to  go  home  with  him  one  night. 
(He  in  other  years  had  been  a  Saint,  but  had  fallen.) 
I  went,  talked  with  him  till  three  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing. He  declared  he  would  never  pray  again,  and 
stated  that  he  did  not  believe  there  was  a  God. 
While  his  wife  and  I  knelt  in  prayer  in  his  house 
(by  his  consent)  he  sat  smoking  by  my  side.  I 
reasoned  with  him  for  days,  and  his  wife  and  I 
determined  to  pray  for  him.  One  day  he  came  to 
me  and  said,  "Elder  Evans,  I  know  you  have  been 
praying  for  me."  He  told  me  of  evidence  he  had 
received  and  that  he  wished  to  pray  with  me  and 
come  back  into  the  church.  That  man  is  now  an 
officer  in  the  church,  and  his  wife  is  a  happy  wife 
and  a  true  Latter  Day  Saint. 

Before  I  left  the  city  I  baptized  a  number.  The 
branch  was  soon  after  reorganized,  and  to-day  I  be- 
lieve we  have  a  branch  there  of  sonle  seventy  mem- 
bers, and  some  have  moved  away. 

About  this  time  Bro.  E.  K.  Evans  and  his  wife 
came  into  the  church.  I  baptized  them  in  Saint 
Thomas.  Brother  Evans  was  soon  called  to  the  min- 
istry. His  letters  to  the  papers,  his  articles  in  the 
Herald,  and  his  sermons  in  the  pulpit  have  since 
made  him  well  known. 

Notwithstanding  the  lonely  hours,  the  scandal 
and  vituperation  that  at  times  I  have  suffered  while 
in  the  field,  when  I  recall  to  mind  the  many  pleas- 


104  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

ant  times  I  have  spent,  I  am  happy.  All  the  wealth 
of  earth  could  not  procure  me  the  happiness  that 
some  actions  of  my  life  have  given  me  while  in  the 
discharge  of  duty  as  a  servant  of  God.  Under  God 
I  have  been  instrumental  in  bringing  sunshine  to 
darkened  households,  in  calling  heads  of  families 
from  haunts  of  vice  and  midnight  orgies  back  to 
wife  and  children,  in  bringing  wandering  children 
back  from  the  ranks  of  infidelity  to  the  shrine  of 
prayer  in  the  home  of  the  innocent  sinless  past.  If 
I  shall  accomplish  no  more,  I  have  not  lived  in  vain, 
for  through  my  labor,  with  God's  blessing  added, 
some  who  have  wallowed  in  the  mire  of  infidelity, 
and  have  been  bloated  with  the  fruit  of  priestcraft 
and  modern  idolatry,  have  been  brought  to  the 
Savior's  side,  and  now  are  basking  in  the  sunbeams 
of  God's  love. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  105 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

EXCELLENT  MEETINGS;   MUCH  SUCCESS  ATTENDS 
OUR    EFFORTS. 

August  15,  1886, 1  baptized  some  in  Saint  Thomas. 
One  lady  baptized  was  a  cripple.  If  I  remember  her 
statement  aright,  she  said  that  some  two  years  before 
the  time  of  which  I  write  she  slipped  and  fell, 
breaking  her  limb.  Medical  aid  was  summoned  and 
her  limb  was  cared  for  according  to  the  surgical 
science.  It  was  discovered  that  in  falling  she  had 
broken  the  cords  of  her  foot,  and  for  this  sore 
affliction  there  was  little  relief  and  no  cure.  She 
would  go  with  a  bandage  around  her  foot  and  limb 
to  keep  the  foot  in  the  proper  place,  but  when  she 
stepped  on  a  stick  or  stone  or  any  raised  article  on 
the  floor  or  street,  she  would  fall  if  some  one  was 
not  at  hand  to  help  her.  When  baptized,  it  took  her 
ten  minutes  to  get  down  the  hill  to  the  water.  With 
some  difficulty  I  got  her  into  the  stream,  and  after 
baptizing  her,  as  she  rose  up  out  of  the  water, 
she  stepped  out,  and  after  taking  the  first  step, 
she  cried,  "0,  Elder  Ev^ns,  I  am  healed!"  She 
stamped  her  foot  on  the  stones  and  again  cried, 
*Traise  God,  I  am  entirely  restored !" 

She  ran  out  of  the  water,  up  the  hill,  tore  the 
long  bandage  from  her  foot  and  ankle,  and  before 
a  large  number  of  people  testified  that  she  was 
healed.    I  wrote  an  account  of  this  to  the  Herald 


106  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   OF 

about  the  time  it  transpired,  and  she  has  had  it 
published  since,  and  in  many  parts  of  Canada  she 
has  borne  testimony  as  above.  Her  name  is  Mrs. 
Thomas  Brooks,  of  Essex  Center,  Ontario. 

Friday,  August  27,  1886,  I  left  with  Mrs.  Janrow, 
of  Saint  Thomas,  to  visit  her  father  and  friends 
at  Vanessa,  Norfolk  County.  She  had  heard  me 
preach  in  Saint  Thomas,  was  interested,  and  wished 
me  to  go  and  preach  to  her  people.  They  were  all 
old  school  Baptists.  We  arrived  in  Vanessa  *  late 
in  the  afternoon.  Mrs.  Janrow  introduced  me  to 
her  friends,  and  I  was  invited  to  remain  with  Mr. 
Longhurst,  a  brother-in-law  of  Mrs.  Janrow.  After 
talking  with  them  in  their  beautiful  home,  I  went 
up  to  the  village,  obtained  permission  to  preach  in 
the  Bartholomew  Hall,  Sunday  afternoon,  and  posted 
bills  to  that  effect.  There  is  but  one  church  in  the 
place,  and  it  belongs  to  the  Methodist  denomina- 
tion. Sunday  morning  I  attended  their  meeting, 
and  at  the  close  I  stepped  up  to  the  minister,  handed 
him  a  bill,  and  asked  him  to  read  it  to  the  congrega- 
tion. He  saw  that  it  was  the  announcement  of  my 
meeting  in  the  hall,  and  at  once  said,  "No,  sir;  I 
will  not  make  your  announcement.  I  have  nothing 
to  do  with  you."  I  bade  him  good  morning,  and 
went  home. 

Afternoon  came,  the  hall  was  crowded.  I  then 
announced  that  if  the  Methodist  friends  had  any 
announcements  to  make,  they  may  now  have  the 
privilege  to  speak.  The  proprietor  of  the  hall  in- 
formed me  that  I  could  have  the  hall  no  longer.  A 
good  Methodist  abused  me   some,   and  told  me   I 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  107 

could  not  prove  baptism  to  be  immersion.  I  told 
him  if  I  had  a  place  to  preach  in  I  would  preach  on 
that  subject  that  night,  whereupon  Mr.  James  Ban- 
nister informed  me  that  I  could  preach  in  his  house. 
I  accepted  the  kind  offer  and  promised  to  be  there. 

Mr.  Bannister's  fine  house  was  crowded  and  many 
stood  on  the  lawn.  At  the  close  I  was  challenged  to 
debate  the  subject  of  infant  baptism  with  the  Metho- 
dist preacher,  but  the  debate  was  not  to  take  place 
for  two  weeks.  I  informed  the  people  that  I  would 
gladly  remain  and  debate  with  the  reverend  gentle- 
man if  some  one  would  keep  me. 

A  dozen  cried,  **You  can  come  to  my  place !" 

So  I  consented  to  remain.  I  preached  every  night 
save  one  until  the  two  weeks  expired,  but  the 
preacher  that  was  selected  to  debate  with  me  failed 
to  put  in  an  appearance. 

I  baptized  Bro.  Robert  Longhurst  and  wife  and 
Sister  Welsh.  Notwithstanding  Mr.  Welsh  had 
given  his  consent  that  I  could  baptize  his  wife  and 
the  whole  town,  yet  when  he  returned  to  Vanessa 
and  found  that  his  wife  had  been  baptized,  he  felt 
badly.  He  told  me  afterwards  that  when  he  told  me 
I  might  baptize  his  wife,  if  I  could  before  he  returned, 
(he  was  away  from  home  one  week)  he  had  no  idea 
that  I  would  baptize  her.  Sister  Welsh  felt  sad 
when  her  husband  opposed  her,  and  was  told  by  the 
Spirit  that  if  she  was  faithful  her  husband  and 
others  of  her  friends  would  soon  be  baptized.  I 
preached  every  night  for  the  third  week,  the  house 
crowded  every  night,  and  just  eight  days  after  I 


108  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

baptized  Sister  Welsh,  I  baptized  her  husband  and 
four  more  of  her  relatives. 

With  tears  we  bade  adieu  to  Saints  and  friends 
in  Vanessa,  being  called  west  to  preach  a  funeral 
sermon.  On  my  return  home  I  met  a  Baptist 
preacher  on  the  train.  He  learned  who  I  was  and 
that  I  had  baptized  a  number  of  his  members  where 
he  had  formerly  preached,  and  he  complained  bit- 
terly because  I  had  baptized  his  flock.  I  informed 
him  that  the  gospel  was  free  to  all  and  that'  if  he 
would  repent  of  his  sins  and  believe  the  gospel  I 
would  baptize  him  too.    He  would  not,  so  we  parted. 

I  arrived  home  the  first  of  October  and  found 
that  the  city  was  overwhelmed  with  diphtheria; 
numbers  were  dying  all  around  our  home.  Left 
home  next  morning  for  Saint  Marys  conference. 
While  I  was  speaking  in  the  conference,  October  4, 
a  telegram  reached  me  saying,  "Come ;  bring  elders. 
Our  Willie  is  very  sick." 

Elders  J.  H.  Lake  and  Christopher  Pierson  and 
myself  took  the  first  train.  We  found  that  he  had 
been  in  convulsions,  and  when  we  arrived  was  insen- 
sible, lying  in  his  mother's  arms,  his  flesh  a  dark 
yellow  color,  his  mouth  and  throat  one  mass  of  scab, 
and  between  his  teeth  a  greenish  froth.  We  admin- 
istered to  him  and  he  recovered,  though  for  some 
weeks  afterward  he  was  cross-eyed,  from  the  effect 
of  the  terrible  suffering,  yet  after  being  adminis- 
tered to  again  his  eyes  came  all  right. 

Left  home  on  October  10.  Attended  Blenheim 
conference.  Brother  Leverton  was  there  ordained 
to  the  office  of  seventy  by  Brother  Lake,  I  assisting. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  109 

I  returned  to  Vanessa,  December  4.  I  here  wish 
to  relate  to  the  reader  something  which  caused  me 
to  have  great  faith  in  the  promise  of  the  Savior, 
where  he  said  by  the  mouth  of  his  servant  the 
believers  would  ''dream  dreams.'* 

On  the  night  referred  to  I  dreamed  that  as  it 
had  been  announced  that  I  would  preach  on  the 
"Divinity  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,"  the  next  day 
(Sunday),  three  ministers  would  come  and  cause 
trouble  in  my  meeting,  but  that  I  should  put  my 
trust  in  God,  and  all  would  be  well.  I  arose  next 
morning  and  told  my  dream.  All  were  surprised, 
said  they  had  not  heard  a  word  of  preachers  coming, 
and  all  looked  forward  to  the  afternoon.  While  I 
was  preaching  to  a  large  congregation,  in  walked 
three  preachers.  Two  of  them  opened  their  Bibles 
and  followed  me,  while  the  third  wrote  as  much 
of  my  discourse  as  he  could  get.  When  I  con- 
cluded, I  gave  liberty  for  any  to  ask  questions.  At 
once  the  preacher  who  had  taken  notes  arose,  but 
instead  of  asking  questions,  he  began  to  tell  us  all 
about  the  Book  of  Mormon  being  the  Spalding 
Romance,  and  that  Joseph  Smith  was  an  impostor, 
that  he  had  been  killed  by  a  mob,  that  it  served 
him  right,  and  "had  I  been  there,"  said  he,  "I  would 
have  helped  to  rid  the  earth  of  such  a  villain."  He 
further  said:  "This  man  Evans  is  as  bad  as  Smith, 
and  the  virtue  of  your  daughters  and  the  chastity 
of  your  wives  are  not  safe  while  this  man  is  in  the 
neighborhood.  I  have  come  here  to  root  up  Mor- 
monism;  I  am  here  to  challenge  the  impostor  to 
meet  me  in  debate;  I  am  here  to  prove  to  the  good 


110  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

people  of  Vanessa  that  Joe  Smith  was  a  fraud,  the 
Book  of  Mormon  a  base  lie,  and  Mormonism  from 
stem  to  stern  a  system  of  deviltry."  He  talked  for 
twenty-five  minutes.  When  I  replied  God's  Spirit 
fell  upon  me,  and  in  ten  minutes  nearly  everyone 
in  the  house  was  in  tears.  I  related  the  sufferings 
of  the  Saints  in  Missouri  and  Illinois;  reviewed 
briefly  the  work  .of  Joseph  and  his  cold-hearted 
murder;  took  up  Stenhouse,  Beadle,  and  Smucker, 
from  whom  the  preacher  quoted,  proved  to  the  peo- 
ple that  he  misrepresented  these  books,  and  finally 
told  the  reverend  gentleman  I  was  willing  to  meet 
him  on  any  or  all  of  the  subjects  he  had  challenged 
me  to  meet  him  upon;  that  he  could  name  his  sub- 
ject, time,  and  place,  and  I  would  not  keep  him  wait- 
ing one  hour. 

He  arose,  stated  that  he  was  sorry  that  he  had 
misrepresented  the  books  referred  to;  that  he  was 
not  aware  that  I  was  posted  in  the  histories  or  he 
would  not  have  brought  them.  (This  to  my  mind 
showed  that  he  knew  he  was  misrepresenting  the 
facts  all  the  time,  but  was  now  sorry,  not  that  he 
had  been  guilty  of  telling  falsehoods,  but  only  sorry 
that  he  had  been  caught  at  it.)  He  refused  to  debate 
on  the  Book  of  Mormon,  or  mission  of  Joseph  Smith, 
but  said  he  would  debate  with  me  if  I  would  affirm 
that  water  baptism  was  essential  to  salvation.  I 
consented,  and  we  met  that  night.  The  hall  was 
crowded,  and  truth  gained  a  decided  victory. 

I  would  like  to  tell  the  reader  all  that  transpired 
after  the  debate,  but  want  of  time  and  space  forbid. 
Permit  me  to  say  that  the  preacher  got  out  bills 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  111 

announcing  services  on  Mormonism  for  several 
nights.  I  stopped  my  meeting,  replied  to  him  one 
night,  when  he  tried  to  drive  me  off  the  platform, 
but  the  congregation  hissed  him,  and  finally  he  had 
to  let  me  reply.  I  spoke  from  9.20  till  11.55  p.  m., 
and  notwithstanding  the  hall  was  crowded,  none 
left  after  I  began  speaking.  From  that  night  few 
attended  his  lectures,  and  notwithstanding  his  bills 
were  out  that  he  would  preach  for  several  nights, 
he  closed  his  meetings  and  left  town.  My  meetings 
were  larger  than  ever.  At  times  so  many  got  in 
that  it  was  considered  impossible  to  open  the  door 
(it  opened  in),  and  some  boys  had  to  climb  out  of 
the  window  in  order  to  make  room  for  the  door  to 
open. 

I  have  lived  to  baptize  thirty-four  in  that  branch, 
while  the  preachers  who  came  to  wipe  us  from  the 
earth  are  only  remembered  with  pity  and  their 
actions  with  contempt.  The  preachers  referred  to 
are  Mr.  Sims,  of  the  city  of  Brantford,  and  Mr. 
Summerville,  editor  of  Glad  Tidings,  in  same  city. 
I  have  forgotten  the  other  one's  name. 


112  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

CONFERENCE  AT   KIRTLAND,   OHIO. 
1887. 

I  spent  nineteen  days  of  January  at  Chatham, 
where  I  preached  nearly  every  night  to  large  con- 
gregations, baptized  thirteen,  and  administered  to 
several,  with  very  marked  effect  in  some  cases, 
notably  among  them  the  babe  of  Bro.  and  Sr.  Harry 
Lively,  who  when  thought  to  be  at  death's  door  was 
healed  instantly  by  the  power  of  God.  The  memory 
of  my  visit  in  Chatham  in  January,  1887,  will  ever 
be  pleasant  to  me. 

February  10  our  daughter  Lizzie  was  born.  I 
was  called  home  by  telegram.  The  following  day 
I  left  home  to  attend  to  my  lectures  already  an- 
nounced in  Saint  Thomas.  Returned  home  in  five 
days  and  remained  one  week. 

Started  in  company  with  Elder  Lake  for  General 
Conference.  On  the  way  to  Kirtland  we  stopped 
five  days  in  Pittsburg,  Pennsylvania.  I  was  delighted 
with  the  city  and  surroundings.  Made  our  home 
with  Sister  Woods.  I  was  permitted  to  preach  to 
the  Saints  in  their  fine  hall  three  times,  and  rejoiced 
to  find  so  many  true-hearted  Saints  in  that  great 
city.  Those  three  sermons  were  the  first  I  ever 
preached  on  United  States  soil. 

On  the  morning  of  the  5th  day  of  April,  I  be- 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  113 

held  for  the  first  time  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  built 
by  his  direction  in  Kirtland,  Ohio. 

The  conference  was  a  grand  one.  God  spoke  to 
his  people  through  the  prophet,  Joseph  Smith,  and 
all  felt  the  power  of  prayer. 

Brother  Smith  called  upon  me  to  preach  in  the 
temple,  and  I  did  so  and  was  glad  that  a  privilege 
was  afforded  me  to  preach  in  that  sacred  building. 

During  the  conference  I  was  kindly  cared  for  at 
the  residence  of  Sister  Salyards.  At  this  conference 
I  met  many  of  God's  bravest  soldiers.  Their  ser- 
mons, prayers,  and  testimonies  gave  me  joy,  and  I 
returned  to  Canada  rejoicing  in  God,  and  feeling  to 
say  like  one  of  old,  "This  people  shall  be  my  people, 
and  their  God  shall  be  my  God." 

On  my  return  to  Canada  I  called  at  Detroit,  found 
a  few  good  Saints  there;  met  a  Mr.  N.  F.  Liddy 
(son-in-law  of  Elder  George  Shaw),  who  had  heard 
me  preach  in  Chatham.  I  remained  with  him  some 
time,  when  he  came  with  me  to  Chatham,  where 
I  baptized  him.  This  man  had  been  born  and  edu- 
cated and  lived,  up  to  the  time  of  his  baptism,  a  Ro- 
man Catholic.  He  had  served  for  some  years  as 
altar  boy  for  the  priests  of  Romanism.  I  will  tell 
the  reader  when  and  how  he  became  interested  in 
the  latter-day  work. 

On  one  of  my  visits  to  Chatham  I  was  called  to 
administer  to  an  old  sister  who  had  been  poisoned 
in  her  arm,  and  it  had  turned  to  a  running  sore. 
The  night  was  dark  and  it  was  raining.  I  was 
to  walk  some  three  miles  to  her  house.  Wheii 
about  to  start  on  my  journey,  Mr.  Liddy  heard  of 


114  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

it  and  said:  ''Catholics  do  not  treat  their  priests 
like  that.  If  they  want  a  priest  they  drive  for  him 
and  bring  him  back,  or  pay  for  a  rig  to  bring  and 
take  him  back  again.  Now  I  am  not  a  Saint,  but 
I  am  not  going  to  have  this  little  fellow  go  out  in 
this  storm  and  walk  all  that  distance.  Proving  his 
words  by  his  action,  he  asked  me  if  I  would  permit 
him  to  see  the  administration  if  he  would  hire  a 
rig  and  drive  me  out?  I  told  him  that  as  to  his 
seeing  me  administer  in  any  of  the  ordinances  of 
the  church,  I  would  certainly  be  pleased  to  permit 
him,  but  that  I  could  walk  out  all  right.  He  got 
a  horse  and  carriage  and  drove  me  out.  As  I  ad- 
ministered to  the  afflicted  one,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
was  with  us  in  power.  The  pain  was  taken  away 
at  once,  and  the  next  Sunday  the  sister  was  out  to 
church,  healed.  From  this  time  Mr.  Liddy  was 
convinced  that  God  was  with  the  Latter  Day  Saints, 
and  studied  much,  till  finally  he  was  brought  to  see 
and  understand  the  gospel  and  obey  it.  He  is  now 
a  brave  defender  of  the  faith,  a  good  Saint,  and  a 
useful  officer  in  Chatham  Branch.  Brother  Liddy 
has  since  been  ordained  an  elder,  and  has  served  as 
president  of  the  Detroit  Branch. 

I  have  neglected  to  state  that  I  was  elected  vice- 
president  of  London  District  in  1885,  which  office  I 
tried  to  fill  until  January,  1887,  when  at  the  con- 
ference at  Egremont  I  was  released.  At  this  same 
conference  I  was  elected  president  of  London  Dis- 
trict, which  position  I  held  for  many  years.  It  was 
at  this  conference  I  first  met  Brother  and  Sister 
King,  who  have  since  been  such  kind  friends  to  me. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  115 

I  went  to  Masonville  Branch  with  Brother  King, 
preached  there  twenty-six  times  in  thirty-one  days, 
baptized  five,  among  them  Sister  King  and  Grandma 
Silks.  Sister  Silks  was  eighty-seven  years  old,  had 
been  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  for 
seventy  years.  God  showed  her  in  open  vision  that 
I  was  his  chosen  servant,  and  commanded  her  to  be 
baptized. 

After  this  I  arranged  to  meet  Rev.  Mr.  Mc- 
Donald, the  Presbyterian  minister  of  Horning's 
Mills,  in  debate,  he  to  affirm  that  Joseph  Smith 
was  a  false  prophet.  The  debate  was  to  take  place  in 
October.  It  is  a  fact  that  after  the  gentleman  had 
purchased  several  books  treating  on  the  prophetic 
mission  of  Joseph  Smith,  notwithstanding  he  had 
signed  articles  to  debate,  and  I  was  on  hand  at  the 
proper  time,  he  refused  to  debate.  He  stated  that 
he  had  learned  more  of  Joseph  Smith  and  his  work 
since  signing  the  articles  of  debate.  I  was  informed 
that  he  afterwards  resigned  his  position  as  a  minis- 
ter in  the  Presbyterian  Church. 


116  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

A  ROUGH   EXPERIENCE,   FOLLOWED  BY   KINDNESS  AND 
JUST  TREATMENT. 

Early  in  September,  1887,  I  was  preaching  in 
Saint  Marys,  when  word  was  sent  that  I  was  to  go 
to  Proton  to  debate  with  a  celebrated  Disciple 
(Campbellite)  preacher.  He  seemed  anxious  to  de- 
bate on  the  Book  of  Mormon.  We  went  at  once  and 
were  informed  that  he  wished  to  have  a  fair  and 
honorable  debate.  We  were  much  surprised  when  we 
arrived  at  the  place  of  debate  and  found  the  house 
full,  with  many  outside  waiting  to  hear  both  sides  of 
the  question,  to  see  the  preacher  preaching  to  us 
from  Fanny  Stenhouse  and  others.  He  abused  us  in 
every  way  possible,  and  when  we  asked  the  privilege 
of  replying  we  were  told  to  leave  the  premises,  and 
that  we  would  be  shot  before  we  left  the  township. 

This  treatment  reminded  us  of  the  story  told 
by  Beadle  in  his  work  against  the  Saints  where 
he  said:  "Thomas  S.  Brockman,  a  Campbellite 
preacher,  led  fourteen  or  fifteen  hundred  mobbers 
against  the  Saints  in  Nauvoo."  Campbellites  never 
were  able  to  meet  and  answer  the  arguments  of 
Latter  Day  Saints  except  with  cannon,  sword,  and 
club,  and  whenever  called  upon  to  meet  a  Saint  with 
the  Bible,  they  usually  forget  the  Bible  and  use  as 
argument  calumny,  vituperation,  and  scandal.  How- 
ever, we  took  to  the  road,  not  that  we  were  afraid 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  117 

to  die,  but  we  had  no  desire  to  be  found  in. such 
company.  When  we  reached  the  road,  we  found  the 
majority  of  the  people  desired  me  to  address  them. 
We  mounted  a  wagon,  and  for  one  hour  and  forty 
minutes  we  talked  to  the  people,  and  gave  out  meet- 
ings for  the  coming  week.  We  lectured  in  that  part 
for  some  time,  and  one  night,  while  returning  from 
meeting  in  a  wagon,  a  mob  (according  to  promise) 
attacked  us  while  we  were  driving  through  the 
woods.  It  was  very  dark;  we  could  see  no  one, 
but  all  in  a  moment  eggs  and  stones  were  flying 
into  the  wagon.  With  me  were  Elder  McLean  and 
three  sisters.  All  were  covered  with  eggs.  One 
sister  was  struck  in  the  side  with  a  stone.  Two 
shots  were  fired  at  us,  and  one  of  the  sisters,  Sr. 
Maggie  Brice,  was  shot  in  the  head.  One  shot  is 
still  lodged  between  the  skin  and  the  skull,  just 
over  the  ear.  By  the  blessing  of  God  we  all  escaped 
with  our  lives.  I  had  to  go  back  again  and  preach 
in  the  same  place  the  next  night.  Some  of  the 
Saints  begged  me  not  to  go,  but  I  decided  to  keep 
my  appointment.  Next  morning  I  wrote  several 
letters,  settled  up  all  my  affairs,  so  that  if  my  time 
had  come  to  lie  'neath  the  whispering  leaves  in  the 
silent  city  of  the  dead,  all  would  be  right  on  earth; 
and  as  regards  eternity,  I  had  no  fears  but  that  the 
gospel  would  enable  me  to  cross  the  bridge  of  death 
and  land  me  safely  in  paradise.  The  thought  of  los- 
ing my  life  brought  me  but  one  sad  thought:  It 
was  that  of  leaving  so  many  dear  friends,  and  my 
wife  and  children  alone  and  unprovided  for  in  a 
cold,  cruel  world.    I  went,  and  with  me  about  thirty 


118  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

others;  but  when  we  neared  the  woods  we  saw 
bonfires  all  along  the  road  and  one  right  in  front 
of  the  house  where  I  preached.  The  townspeople 
heard  of  the  shooting  of  the  night  before  and  made 
the  fires  for  our  protection.  I  preached  to  a  large 
congregation,  and  many  were  moved  to  tears.  We 
learned  the  names  of  a  number  of  those  who  took 
part  in  the  mobbing,  and  some  of  them  fled  to 
parts  unknown.  I  was  called  on  by  some  to  prose- 
cute the  mobbers,  but  I  sent  word  that  I  was  will- 
ing to  forgive  and  let  God  deal  with  my  enemies. 
We  finally  persuaded  all  the  Saints  to  let  all  drop 
and  leave  it  in  the  hands  of  God. 

I  was  up  in  that  country  in  December,  1889,  and 
learned  that  one  of  the  leaders  of  that  mob  had 
become  a  cripple.  Another  who  took  part  in  the 
mob  came  to  my  meetings  and  requested  me  to  go 
and  preach  in  his  house.  I  went,  the  house  was  full 
to  the  doors,  and  I  preached  to  them.  Sister  Brice 
was  standing  by  my  side  with  the  shot  still  in  her 
head.  I  had  to  leave  the  next  day,  but  promised  to 
go  back  and  preach  there  if  the  conference  returned 
me  to  the  Canada  mission.  I  think  many  will  yet 
obey  the  gospel  in  that  place. 

A  few  days  before  we  were  mobbed  I  had  bap- 
tized some  there.  One  young  man  was  apparently 
dying  with  asthma.  When  I  baptized  him  he  had  not 
lain  down  for  eleven  weeks,  but  slept  while  sitting 
in  his  chair.  I  baptized  him  in  cold  water  in  a 
river.  He  drove  some  miles,  went  home  and  retired 
to  his  bed  and  slept  soundly.  He  was  also  present 
at  the  meeting  referred  to  above,  and  is  now  a 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  119 

strong  man,  and  told  me  he  never  felt  better  in 
his  life  than  since  his  baptism.  His  sister  has  also 
been  baptized. 

Mr.  Furgerson,  the  would-be  debater,  has  not 
preached  a  sermon  in  that  place  since,  while  the 
Saints  hold  regular  meetings  there. 

And  now  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  confir- 
mation of  the  Saints,  I  wish  to  tell  of  a  miracle  that 
I  saw.  I  was  called  from  Vanessa  to  Bothwell  to 
preach  a  funeral  sermon.  I  could  reach  Bothwell  in 
time  only  by  taking  the  Michigan  Central  Railroad 
train,  and  changing  cars,  going  to  Chatham  and 
thence  to  Bothwell.  I  traveled  all  night,  arid  found 
that  the  train  for  Bothwell  from  Chatham  had  just 
gone.  Thus  detained,  I  went  to  Elder  Shaw's  and 
from  there  to  Bro.  George  Walker's.  Bro.  George 
had  been  working  on  the  new  Catholic  church  in 
Chatham  and  had  got  some  kind  of  cement  in  his 
eyes.  They  went  for  the  doctor,  but  by  the  time  the 
physician  reached  him,  his  eyes  were  literally  burned 
out.  I  was  informed  by  Sister  Walker  in  the  pres- 
ence of  her  husband  that  the  eyeballs  were  burned 
away,  and  the  doctor  had  hard  work  to  get  the  lids  to 
open  wide  enough  to  see  the  eyes  and  that  all  there 
was  where  the  eyes  once  were,  were  red  lumps  a 
little  larger  than  a  wintergreen  berry.  The  doctor 
said  there  was  no  hope  of  his  ever  seeing  again. 
He  was  in  a  room  blindfolded  when  I  arrived.  He 
had  been  blind  for  several  weeks.  We  talked  for 
some  time,  when  all  of  a  sudden,  silence  reigned 
and  I  heard  a  voice  say,  "He  who  spat  upon  the  clay, 
can  heal  this  man  to-day."    The  Spirit  of  the  Lord 


120  AUTOBIOGRAPHY 

rested  upon  me  in  power,  and  I  walked  over  to 
Brother  Walker,  led  him  to  the  lounge,  laid  him 
down,  poured  the  consecrated  oil  in  his  sunken  sock- 
ets, laid  my  hands  on  his  head,  prayed  for  just  a 
moment,  when  a  power  rested  upon  me,  and  I  said, 
**In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  I  say  unto  thee,  Receive 
thy  sight."  I  took  my  hands  off  his  head  and  he  sat 
up,  opened  his  eyes,  and  did  see.  I  bear  my  testi- 
mony to  this  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  before 
whom  I  must  appear.  George  Walker  is  now  enjoy- 
ing his  eyesight,  and  is  living  in  Chatham,  Kent 
County,  Ontario.  Since  writing  the  above  I  have 
seen  him  and  Sister  Walker  and  they  have  signed 
documents  testifying  to  the  truthfulness  of  this  ac- 
count. 


ELDER    J.    J.    CORNISH,    AS    HE    APPEARED    WHEN    HE    CONVERTED 
THE  AUTHOR. 


122  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

DENIED  ADMITTANCE  TO  A  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH,  A  BONI- 
FACE COMES  TO  THE  RESCUE. 

December  5,  by  invitation  from  the  Baptist 
friends  of  Lynnville,  I  went  to  deliver  four  lectures 
in  their  church.  The  first  three  meetings  the  church 
was  full ;  but  when  I  drove  up  the  fourth  night,  the 
church  was  in  darkness,  and  a  committee  was  in 
waiting  who  informed  me  that  the  trustees,  by 
direction  of  the  pastor,  Rev.  Mr.  Slatt,  had  closed 
the  church  against  me.  *'But,"  said  the  committee, 
**Mr.  Addison,  the  hotel  keeper,  has  borrowed  lum- 
ber, made  seats,  put  up  a  stove,  and  placed  a  fine 
organ  in  the  ballroom  adjoining  his  hotel,  and  we 
now  have  a  fine  choir  and  over  two  hundred  people 
waiting  there  to  hear  you  preach:" 

I  went  over  to  the  ballroom  and  preached.  At 
the  close  of  the  service  Mr.  Robert  Addison,  the 
proprietor  of  the  house,  said:  "Elder  Evans,  I  do 
not  profess  to  be  a  Christian,  but  I  am  of  the  opin- 
ion that  the  gospel  you  preach  has  the  right  ring 
to  it,  and  I  think  you  can  do  good  in  this  place,  so 
I  want  you  to  understand  that  though  the  preacher 
has  turned  you  out  of  the  church,  the  hotel  keeper, 
good  Samaritan-like,  will  take  you  to  the  inn.  So 
from  this  time,  as  long  as  you  wish  to  remain,  con- 
sider yourself  proprietor  of  this  hall,  and  the  best 
room  in  my  house,  and  as  long  as  you  can  live  on 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  123 

the  same  fare  as  we  live  on,  you  are  a  welcome  guest 
at  my  table." 

I  then  announced  meetings  for  every  night.  The 
preacher  lectured  against  us,  and  tracts  were  cir- 
culated against  us.  I  was  informed  that  I  had  sixty 
wives,  and  was  getting  fifteen  hundred  dollars  a 
year  from  Salt  Lake  City  for  preaching,  etc.  To 
make  a  long  story  a  short  one,  before  I  left  there,  the 
preacher  publicly  apologized,  I  baptized  twenty-two, 
including  the  hotel  keeper's  wife  and  son.  He  left 
the  hotel,  went  onto  his  farm,  and  I  have  since  had 
the  pleasure  of  baptizing  him.  He  is  an  intelligent 
man,  now  devotes  much  of  his  time  telling  to  others 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  is  wielding  a  great 
power  for  good. 

I  was  called  from  Lynnville  to  Seaforth  by  tele- 
gram from  Elder  Samuel  Brown.  It  appears  some 
infidels  had  caused  Brother  Brown  some  trouble  and 
he  thought  that  as  I  had  met  some  of  those  people 
before  I  might  assist  him.  I  arrived  in  Seaforth, 
found  Brother  Brown  in  the  large  town  hall  preach- 
ing to  a  congregation  of  twenty-three.  He  had  been 
there  for  some  time  and  was  well  liked  as  a  man. 
We  soon  had  the  infidels  after  us,  but  after  answer- 
ing questions  for  them  to  their  hearts'  content,  we 
received  a  written  challenge  to  discuss  certain  propo- 
sitions with  the  celebrated  Charles  Watts,  editor 
of  a  free  thought  journal  in  Toronto.  We  accepted 
the  challenge,  and  the  date  of  the  debate  was  Feb- 
ruary 23  and  24,  1887.  Mr.  Watts  wanted  to  change 
the  arrangements  made.  I  would  not  consent,  but 
wrote  that  if  he  did  not  wish  to  debate  according 


124  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

to  first  agreement  to  let  me  know,  and  I  heard 
nothing  from  him.  Mr.  William  Campbell,  of  Sea- 
forth,  wrote  me  for  Mr.  Watts,  and  I  have  all  the 
letters  he  sent  me,  and  a  copy  of  the  ones  I  sent  to 
him. 

While  in  Seaforth  the  Episcopalian  minister  de- 
livered a  lecture  on  Mormonism,  and  we  went  to 
hear  him.  He  abused  us  shamefully.  Said  he  could 
prove  we  had  come  from  Salt  Lake,  and  that  we 
would  ruin  half  the  people  in  the  town  if  steps  were 
not  taken  to  drive  us  out  of  the  place.  Said  the 
Devil  had  given  me  a  voice  and  eyes  that  were  cal- 
culated to  lead  people  astray,  and  warned  the  men 
to  keep  their  wives  and  daughters  from  our  meet- 
ings. The  collection  plate  came  round,  but  like 
Peter  I  could  say,  ''Silver  and  gold  have  I  none,  but 
such  as  I  have  I  give  unto  thee,"  and  I  put  a  note 
on  the  plate,  requesting  the  bearer  to  give  it  to  the 
preacher.  On  this  paper  was  written  a  request  that 
his  reverence  would  meet  me  in  discussion,  he  to 
affirm  that  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day 
Saints  is,  in  doctrine  and  organization,  contrary  to 
the  New  Testament,  and  I  would  affirm  that  the 
Church  of  England  was  conceived  in  lust,  born  in 
murder,  lived  in  polygamy  and  idolatry,  and  is  now 
dying  in  formality  and  pride.  He  refused  to  de- 
bate, and  numbers  left  his  church,  I  was  told.  I 
lectured  on  "the  origin  of  the  Church  of  England," 
and  replied  to  his  abuse,  and  when  some  had  given 
in  their  names  for  baptism  and  many  were  believing, 
I  was  called  away  to  the  other  part  of  the  mission ; 
but  afterwards  Elders  Brown,  Smith,  and  Watson 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  125 

have  been  there  and  good  has  resulted  from  their 
labors,  Bro.  Willard  J.  Smith  baptizing  some. 

The  reader  will  remember  how  the  preceding 
pages  tell  the  treatment  I  received  at  the  hands  of 
the  Methodist  preacher  in  Vanessa.  The  temper- 
ance wave  passed  over  Canada  in  the  early  part  of 
1888,  and  I  was  called  on  in  different  places  to  lec- 
ture on  temperance  for  the  Women's  Christian 
Temperance  Union,  and,  to  my  surprise,  the 
Methodist  Church  in  Vanessa  requested  me  to  come 
and  lecture  on  temperance  in  their  church.  I  con- 
sented. Large  bills  went  over  all  the  county,  and 
the  result  was  that  hundreds  who  hated  me  without 
a  cause,  now  came  to  hear  me,  and  from  that  time 
became  my  friends.  I  lectured  in  Methodist,  Bap- 
tist, and  Presbyterian  churches,  and  public  school- 
houses.  Preachers  who  had  in  the  past  defamed  my 
character,  and  did  their  best  to  keep  their  people 
away  from  my  meetings,  now  stood  on  the  same 
platform  with  me,  and  scoured  the  country  to  get 
people  to  come  to  hear  my  lectures.  The  result  of 
my  efforts  brought  me  joy.  Some  who  were  drunk- 
ards reformed,  and  many  hundreds  who  looked  upon 
me  as  a  vile  man,  changed  their  views,  and  some 
of  the  preachers  learned,  when  too  late,  that 
they  had  missed  their  mark  in  giving  me  such 
notoriety,  for  it  was  too  late  now  to  cry  "Don't  you 
go  to  hear  him."  The  result  is,  that  over  all  the 
county  of  Norfolk  halls  were  open,  and  many  were 
calling  for  me  to  go  and  preach  for  them.  I  often 
feel  sad  to  think  there  are  so  few  elders  in  the  field, 
for  I  am  satisfied  I  could  find  work  for  twenty  good 


126  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

elders  in  the  county  of  Norfolk  alone.  Our  field 
is  so  large  that  I  have  been  there  very  little,  and 
other  elders  but  a  few  times. 

0,  what  a  change!  A  little  less  than  two  years 
before  this  lecture  tour,  eleven  men  of  supposed 
Christian  character  tried  to  hire  the  boys  around 
Vanessa  to  tar  and  feather  me  and  drive  me  out 
of  the  place ;  but  their  cruel  plan  was  ruined  by  one 
of  the  boys  telling  me  of  the  plot. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

A  CELEBRATED  METHODIST  ORATOR  WORSTED  IN  DEBATE. 

On  the  4th  of  May,  1888,  Brother  Longhurst  drove 
me  to  Waterford  to  visit  Mr.  Taggart,  M.  D.  The 
doctor  informed  me  that  the  Rev.  John  Laycock, 
pastor  of  the  Methodist  church,  had  stated  that  he 
would  like  to  meet  ''the  boy  preacher"  in  debate, 
that  he  would  not  apologize  to  me  like  Reverend 
Slatt  had  done  in  Lynnville,  etc.  I  had  heard  that 
this  gentleman  had  been  talking  about  me  before, 
and  I  told  the  doctor  that  I  would  like  to  see  Mr. 
Laycock.  The  doctor  said,  ''Well,  elder,  if  you  will 
talk  to  him,  I  will  take  you  to  his  residence  and 
give  you  an  introduction."  We  went.  I  will  not 
record  our  conversation;  suffice  it  for  me  to  say 
Reverend  Laycock  called  me  a  fool,  a  Mormon  impos- 
tor, and  told  me  that  if  I  ever  dared  to  preach  in 
Waterford,  he  would  then  meet  me  in  debate,  and 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  127 

show  up  the  rottenness  of  Mormonism.  I  told  him  I 
had  no  desire  to  meet  any  person  in  debate,  but  I  had 
been  informed  that  he  wished  to  meet  me  in  debate, 
and  he  had  not  denied  it.  I  told  him  that  if  my 
coming  to  preach  in  Waterford  would  cause  him 
to  meet  me  in  discussion,  he  could  get  ready,  for  I 
would  preach  in  Waterford  at  no  distant  date. 

That  night  I  went  to  Mr.  John  Smith  and  offered 
to  pay  him  rent  for  his  church  for  two  weeks.  (He 
had  a  nice  church  that  he  purchased  from  the 
Methodists  when  the  two  congregations  joined  in 
one.)  He  told  me  to  go  on  and  preach  for  two  weeks 
and  he  would  care  for  the  church,  and  if  I  needed 
it  longer  than  two  weeks  we  could  make  a  bargain 
as  to  the  rent.  I  preached  in  his  church  from  the 
6th  to  the  25th  of  May,  nearly  every  night,  to 
crowded  houses.  At  times  hundreds  were  turned 
from  the  church  unable  to  gain  an  entrance.  All 
this  time  Mr.  Laycock  was  abusing  me,  but  would 
not  face  me. 

The  Methodists  and  Baptists  sent  to  Toronto  for 
the  celebrated  T.  L.  Wilkinson.  We  met  and  agreed 
to  discuss  four  propositions:  1.  That  water  baptism 
is  essential  to  salvation;  Elder  Evans  affirms.  2. 
That  the  God  who  is  believed  in  and  worshiped 
by  the  Methodist  Church  is  the  God  of  the  Bible; 
Rev.  T.  L.  Wilkinson  affirms.  3.  That  Christian 
baptism  as  taught  in  the  New  Testament  is  immer- 
sion ;  Elder  Evans  affirms.  4.  That  according  to  in- 
spired authority,  the  infant  children  of  believers  are 
proper  subjects  for  Christian  baptism;  Reverend 
Wilkinson  affirms.    King  James'  Version  of  the  Bible 


128  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

to  be  accepted  as  the  final  standard  of  appeal  in 
proof  of  all  questions  of  doctrine  in  dispute.  Two 
evenings  at  least  were  to  be  given  to  the  discussion  of 
each  proposition.  The  debate  was  to  commence 
June  14,  opening  at  eight  o'clock  each  night.  We 
met  at  the  time  appointed.  Elder  Willard  J.  Smith 
acted  as  my  moderator  and  Elder  Lake  opened  the 
debate  with  prayer.  These  two  brethren  stood  by 
me  in  much  fasting  and  prayer  and  in  counsel  and 
advice  proved  a  blessing  to  me. 

As  the  Herald  and  many  other  papers  gave 
reports  of  the  discussion  I  will  not  take  the  time  to 
present  the  particulars  in  these  leaves,  but  to  the 
glory  of  God  and  for  the  encouragement  of  those 
who  may  not  have  read  the  account,  permit  me  to 
say,  notwithstanding  Mr.  Wilkinson  was  a  very  tal- 
ented man,  and  considered  the  most  sucessful  de- 
bater in  the  Methodist  Church  in  Canada,  he  was 
only  able  to  stand  up  under  the  fire  of  truth  two 
nights.  A  large  majority  decided  in  our  favor  for 
the  first  proposition. 

The  mayor  of  the  city  of  Brantford  was  chosen 
chairman.  He  acted  the  first  night,  when  Reverend 
Wilkinson  objected  to  him,  and  the  second  night 
Mr.  Duncumb,  a  lawyer,  was  selected  by  him.  Both 
these  gentlemen  were  strangers  to  me,  but  they  gave 
me  justice. 

The  hall  was  crowded  the  third  night.  When 
Reverend  Wilkinson  opened  the  debate  on  the  second 
proposition,  he  ridiculed  Joseph  Smith's  and  the 
Latter  Day  Saints'  idea  of  God,  using  disgusting 
language  until  he  was  called  to  order.     The  chair 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  129 

decided  that  he  must  keep  to  the  subject,  when  the 
reverend  gentleman  and  his  fellow-clergyman  flew 
into  a  rage,  and  refused  to  discuss  further,  and  left 
the  opera  house  amid  the  hisses  of  "coward"  pro- 
ceeding from  the  audience,  while  I  was  lifted  from 
the  stage  in  the  arms  of  some  of  the  men  and  nearly 
carried  to  the  door. 

At  that  time  there  was  not  a  Latter  Day  Saint 
in  Waterford.  Since  then  I  have  baptized  fifty- 
three,  including  Prof.  James  W.  Easton,  the  man 
who  patented  the  Easton  electric  light  dynamo. 
American  and  Canadian  papers  love  to  praise  him. 
He  was  called  and  ordained  to  the  ministry  in 
Waterford  and  for  a  time  presided  over  the  branch, 
preaching  and  baptizing,  then  left  to  organize  a 
company  in  Newark,  New  Jersey. 

Mr.  Smith  and  his  wife,  who  owned  the  church 
house,  were  baptized,  so  that  now  we  have  a  nice 
church,  fine  organ,  a  good  congregation  of  Saints, 
and  a  large  number  of  friends  in  Waterford. 

Mr.  A.  W.  Brown,  a  very  fine  young  man,  one 
who  was  a  leading  spirit  in  the  town,  attended  our 
meetings,  and  one  night  he  informed  me  that  as 
far  as  he  had  power  to  understand,  he  was  satisfied 
that  the  Latter  Day  Saints  were  preaching  the  gos- 
pel; ''but,"  said  he,  "  I  am  not  sure  that  I  ought  to 
obey,  but  if  God  will  give  me  a  knowledge  of  my 
duty,  I  will  obey  him.* 

I  felt  different  while  talking  to  him  to  what  I 
had  ever  felt  when  talking  to  any  other  one  I  had 
conversed  with.    I  looked  him  in  the  face  and  said, 


130  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

"Go  with  me  and  pray,  and  if  God  does  not  satisfy 
you,   I   shall  never  ask  you  to  be  baptized.'*     . 

He  replied,  "I  will  go.    When  shall  we  go?" 

"Now,"  I  said. 

It  was  the  evening  of  the  4th  of  September,  1888. 
We  walked  out  into  the  country  and  while  the  stars 
were  shining  and  the  pale  moon  shed  her  light  on 
the  lonely  road,  we  turned  to  the  roadside,  and  be- 
side a  fence  we  bowed  in  solemn  prayer.  Both 
breathed  a  prayer  to  "Our  Father."  We  arose.  I 
spoke  not  a  word,  but  saw  that  he  was  affected. 
At  last  he  said,  "0,  Elder  Evans,  this  is  enough! 
I  am  now  convinced,  and  am  determined  to  serve 
God.  I  care  not  if  every  friend  I  have  turns  coldly 
from  me,  from  this  hour  I  devote  my  life  to  the 
service  of  my  Creator.  The  following  night. I  bap- 
tized him,  and  he  proved  his  faith  by  his  works. 

One  of  the  many  cases  of  healing  in  Waterford 
I  will  now  relate:  Mrs.  North  heard  the  gospel  and 
believed  it,  but  felt  sad  to  think  she  was  so  delicate 
that  she  could  not  be  baptized.  She  had  been  a 
great  sufferer  for  many  years,  and  had  been  treated 
by  many  of  the  most  celebrated  physicians  of  the 
country,  but  obtained  no  relief. 

I  told  her  that  our  God  never  gave  a  command- 
ment for  his  children  to  obey,  and  then  caused  them 
pain  or  killed  them  because  they  obeyed  it.  I  related 
how  I  had  baptized  a  man  in  ice  water  from  the 
well,  who  had  been  given  up  to  die  by  the  doctors, 
and  that  he  was  better  after  baptism  than  before. 

She  with  her  husband  consented  to  be  baptized. 
It  was  a  very  cold  day.     Deep  snow  and  thick  ice 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  131 

were  on  the  river,  but  we  shoveled  the  snow,  cut 
the  ice,  and  lifted  her  into  the  water.  Her  husband 
was  baptized  at  the  same  time  with  some  others. 

I  was  in  Waterford  some  time  afterwards  and  saw 
Sister  North.  She  was  then  a  strong  woman.  The 
roses  of  health  were  blooming  on  her  face,  and  she 
told  me  that  from  the  hour  of  her  baptism  she  had 
never  had  a  pain,  not  even  a  headache.  I  could 
mention  other  cases  where  marvelous  cures  have 
been  effected  by  the  power  of  God  in  Waterford 
Branch,  but  time  and  space  do  not  permit. 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

MY  FIRST  VISIT  TO  THE  ONCE'  PROUD  CITY  OF  NAUVOO. 

I  was  preaching  in  the  town  of  Blenheim  on  the 
6th  of  November,  when  a  telegram  from  my  brother 
Thomas  reached  me  saying,  "Father  died  this  morn- 
ing at  my  home.*'  I  hurried  thither  and  found  the 
house  full  of  weeping  friends.  The  Church  of  Eng- 
land and  Methodist  preachers  preached  the  funeral 
sermon  over  father's  remains,  when  we  conveyed 
him  to  London,  where  he  sleeps  the  sleep  of  the 
pure,  the  true,  and  the  brave.  He  had  been  ailing 
for  years,  but  yet  his  death  was  unexpected.  He 
was  reclining  in  his  easy  chair  when  he  requested 
them  to  help  him  to  the  lounge  that  he  might  rest. 
His  last  words  were  to  mother.  He  said,  ''Mother, 
stand  firm  in  the  gospel,  and  permit  no  power  to 


132  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

lead  you  from  duty."  Elder  A.  Leverton  gave  him 
the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  This  was  the 
last  that  entered  his  mouth.  When  he  realized  that 
his  time  was  come,  he  placed  his  handkerchief  over 
his  face  and  passed  away  to  be  with  the  blessed. 
Elder  Richard  Howlett  conducted  the  funeral  serv- 
ices in  London. 

February,  1889,  I  had  preached  and  baptized  a 
number  in  the  city  of  Saint  Thomas,  among  them 
Mr.  William  Strange.  He  was  a  leading  Methodist, 
and  one  of  the  business  men  of  the  city.  Our  success 
raised  the  ire  of  Reverend  Doctor  Ailsworth,  a 
Methodist  divine  of  very  superior  ability.  He  waited 
until  I  left  the  city,  then  commenced  a  tirade  of 
abuse  against  the  Latter  Day  Saints.  Brother 
Strange  wrote  me  and  I  replied,  telling  him  to  write 
the  reverend  gentleman,  giving  him  an  epitome  of 
our  faith  and  doctrine,  and  to  ask  him  to  name  his 
subject  and  meet  us  in  honorable  debate.  He  refused 
to  meet  us,  but  stated  that  he  would  lecture  on  Mor- 
monism  till  he  had  killed  it.  So  thinking  that  he 
meant  business,  I  hastened  to  Saint  Thomas  to  be 
present  at  the  funeral. 

I  arrived  in  time  to  listen  to  his  second  lecture. 
The  beautiful  large  church  was  crowded.  Accord- 
ing to  previous  arrangement,  as  I  entered  the  church 
the  usher  brought  me  up  to  the  minister's  family 
pew,  right  in  front  of  the  preacher.  The  plot,  as  I 
afterward  learned,  was  to  place  me  there,  so  that  the 
lecturer  could  point  me  out  and  show  the  people 
a  real  live  Mormon  elder.  I  sat  there  taking  notes 
and  when  his  reverence  gave  me  a  hard  hit  I  would 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  133 

look  him  fair  in  the  eyes  and  then  he  would  get 
excited,  lose  his  place,  and  scold  me  more. 

Well,  he  told  us  what  Mrs.  Stenhouse  had  to 
say  about  Joseph  Smith,  forgetting  to  inform  his 
hearers  that  she  was  at  the  time  of  Joseph's  death 
only  a  child.  She  was  born  the  year  the  Book  of 
Mormon  was  printed  and  given  to  the  reading  world. 
She  had  not  heard  a  Saint  speak  till  five  years  after 
Joseph's  death.  She  set  foot  on  the  American  Con- 
tinent for  the  first  time  in  1856,  just  twelve  years 
after  Joseph  had  gone  to  rest.  The  reader  will 
readily  see  that  Fanny  Stenhouse  is  not  a  competent 
witness  either  for  or  against  Joseph  Smith.  This 
book  and  others  of  like  stamp  were  his  great  wit- 
nesses. 

But  the  reverend  gentleman  did  us  much  good, 
for  he  advertised  our  work,  caused  hundreds  to  come 
and  hear  me  until  night  after  night  crowds  were 
turned  from  our  hall,  unable  to  gain  even  standing 
room.  I  baptized  ten  the  week  of  his  lecture,  and  a 
number  since.  <  If  he  buried  Latter  Day  Saintism, 
then  there  has  been  a  resurrection  since,  for  we 
have  a  branch  there  of  seventy-odd  members,  and 
one  of  his  most  influential  members  became  the 
presiding  elder  of  our  congregation  in  that  city. 

In  March,  while  preaching  in  Blenheim  with  Elder 
John  H.  Lake,  I  was  requested  by  the  citizens  to 
lecture  on  temperance.  I  complied  with  their 
request  and  a  crowded  house  greeted  me.  Next 
morning  the  secretary  of  the  Women's  Christian 
Temperance  Union  sent  me  a  polite  note  expressing 
their  thanks  for  my  effort  on  the  side  of  right ;  also 


134  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

informed  me  that  if  I  would  consent  to  deliver 
another  lecture  on  temperance,  they  would  secure 
the  largest  hall  in  the  place,  so  more  could  hear  me ; 
but  I  was  obliged  to  decline  their  offer,  and  left  the 
following  day  to  fill  appointments  already  made  in 
Chatham. 

I  was  afterwards  informed  that  at  the  general 
meeting  of  the  temperance  people  in  Western 
Canada  our  feeble  efforts  were  referred  to  and  the 
line  of  demarcation  was  plainly  drawn  between  the 
Latter  Day  Saints  and  Salt  Lake  Mormonism.  This 
has  done  much  for  our  work,  for  the  remarks  of 
their  meeting  went  far  and  near. 

Monday,  March  18,  Bro.  John  H.  Lake  and  the 
writer  left  Chatham,  Canada,  for  St.  Joseph,  Mis- 
souri, to  attend  the  General  Conference.  We  called 
at  Piano,  Illinois,  met  with  the  Saints  there,  and 
preached  in  their  nice  stone  church.  From  there 
we  went  to  Montrose,  Iowa,  preached  in  the  Saints* 
church,  and  while  there  I  was  permitted  to  baptize 
three  persons  in  the  swift  blue  waters  of  the  Miss- 
issippi River.  As  we  stood  on  the  bank  of  the 
"Father  of  Waters,"  gazing  over  it,  we  saw  the  ruins 
of  the  once  proud  city  of  Nauvoo.  I  longed  to  enter 
inside  the  city  of  the  Saints.  Brother  Lake  ex- 
pressed his  willingness  to  go  over  the  river,  so  we 
crossed  in  a  small  boat.  We  took  the  river  road 
leading  to  town,  and  entered  the  old  mill  now  fallen 
and  decayed.  I  thought  as  I  traversed  the  old  paths 
leading  from  the  large  brick  residence  hard  by, 
now  grovm  indistinct  with  weeds,  oh,  how  many 
happy  people  walked  these  roads  and  paths!    How 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  135 

often  the  songs  of  Zion  were  sung  while  the  old 
mill  was  grinding  the  golden  grain!  Now  many 
of  the  hands  that  wrought  in  the  old  mill,  many  of 
the  feet  that  trod  these  paths,  lie  in  the  silent  tomb 
'neath  the  whispering  trees! 

As  we  traveled  up  the  road,  Brother  Lake  said, 
pointing  to  a  brick  house,  'There  is  the  house  where 
Hyrum  Smith  lived."  At  Once  my  mind  was  bent 
on  entering  the  house.  Brother  Lake  said,  "I  think 
you  had  better  not  try,  for  I  am  of  the  opinion  that 
you  will  not  be  permitted  to  enter."  Said  I,  "Here 
goes  for  a  trial."  He  walked  on  while  I  walked  up 
and  knocked  at  the  door.  A  lady  opened  it  and 
invited  me  to  enter.  I  inquired  if  this  was  the 
house  where  Hyrum  Smith  once  lived?  She  said, 
"Yes,  sir,  and  he  dug  the  well  in  the  yard  out  there." 
We  conversed  for  a  time,  when  I  requested  the 
privilege  of  getting  a  drink  from  the  old  well.  She 
said,  "Stay  here  while  I  go  and  fetch  the  water." 
When  alone  I  could  not  refrain  from  bowing  to  offer 
a  silent  prayer  in  the  house  where  once  lived  this 
great  and  good  man.  The  woman  entered  the  room 
bearing  a  glass  of  sparkling  water;  I  drank,  and 
when  about  to  leave,  she  handed  me  a  small  stone 
taken  from  the  well,  saying,  "Sir,  take  this  as  a 
relic  from  the  well  of  one  of  the  best  men  that  ever 
lived  in  Nauvoo."  She  was  not  a  Latter  Day  Saint, 
but  claimed  that  the  Saints  were,  in  the  main,  good 
people,  and  that  they  were  ill-treated.  From  there 
we  jumped  the  fence  and  cut  a  piece  from  the  door- 
step of  Joseph  Smith's  old  store.  We  then  called 
on  Bro.  Thomas  Revel,  of  Nauvoo,  who  kindly  con- 


136  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

ducted  us  to  many  parts  of  the  city.  We  stood  on 
the  sacred  spot  where  once  stood  the  Nauvoo  Tem- 
ple, but  alas!  it  has  fallen,  and  now  all  that  is  left 
to  tell  the  story  of  its  magnificence  is  the  stone  well 
that  furnished  the  water  for  the  baptismal  font. 
We  lowered  the  old  bucket,  drew  up  water  and 
drank.  I  had  read  of  Jacob's  well,  and  others  of 
holy  writ,  but  as  I  stood  by  this  one,  memory's 
hand  was  reaching  backward  to  the  scenes  of  other 
days  and  the  revelations  concerning  this  place.  I 
extracted  a  small  stone  from  the  side  of  the  well, 
turned  and  left  the  spot.  Brother  Revel  pointed  out 
many  places  of  interest  to  us,  and  then  we  entered 
the  Nauvoo  Mansion.  This  dilapidated  house  was 
once  the  happy  home  of  Joseph  Smith  and  his  family. 
We  went  into  every  room  from  the  ground  floor  to 
the  garret.  We  entered  the  room  where  still  stands 
Joseph's  secretary.  In  it  were  many  old  papers,  and 
best  of  all,  we  saw  the  large  and  well-marked  Bible 
said  to  have  been  Joseph  Smith's  family  Bible. 
From  those  pages  he  learned  fast  the  way  of  the 
Lord,  and  this  book  was  his  companion  in  his  pri- 
vate hours.  Oh,  how  I  longed  for  one  page  of  this 
sacred  book  bearing  a  pencil  mark  from  the  hand  of 
the  greatest  man  who  has  stood  upon  God's  green 
earth  in  the  nineteenth  century!  But  I  felt  it  was 
useless  to  ask,  for  I  saw  in  Brother  Revel's  face 
something  that  seemed  to  say,  "A  charge  to  keep  I 
have."  I  was  permitted  to  take  a  pebble  from  the 
side  of  the  old  stone  well  in  the  shed,  and  a  splinter 
from  one  of  the  boards  of  the  house.  We  left  the  old 
home  and  passed  to  "the  spot  where  the  two  martyrs 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  137 

lay."  We  were  brought  to  the  spot  where  it  is  said 
the  sacred  dead  sleep.  On  the  spot  marked  out  as 
Joseph's  tomb  I  saw  a  lily  growing.  I  knew  nature 
had  planted  this  emblem  of  purity  there,  and  I  dug 
it  up  by  the  roots.  The  roots  of  that  lily  remained 
in  my  satchel  till  I  reached  home,  May  14,  when  I 
planted  it  in  my  garden  where  it  grew  a  foot  high 
that  summer.  I  was  then  directed  to  Emma's  grave, 
she  who  was  the  wife  of  the  martyr,  the  mother  of 
our  present  prophet.  I  clipped  a  twig  from  a  lilac 
that  grew  thereon.  With  a  silent  prayer  that  we 
may  be  worthy  to  meet  the  pure  dead  that  lie  here 
when  the  Savior  comes,  we  left  the  place.  0,  Joseph, 
though  I  plucked  the  lonely  plant  from  thy  grave, 
methinks  to-day  were  everyone  for  whom  you  spoke 
a  kind  word  and  performed  a  kind  deed  to  plant 
one  frail  sweet  flower  there,  thou  wouldst  sleep 
to-night  beneath  a  wilderness  of  flowers ! 

From  the  silent  city  where  lie  the  brave,  the  pure, 
and  the  good,  we  went  to  see  all  that  remains  of 
the  Nauvoo  House.  One  corner  of  this  magnificent 
building  was  occupied  by  Major  Bidamon.  The 
reading  world  was  acquainted  with  this  celebrated 
man,  so  I  will  say  but  little  concerning  him.  His 
hair  was  silvered  over  with  the  snow  of  many  win- 
ters ;  his  once  noble  form  stooped  with  the  weight  of 
years;  his  cheerful  smile  told  us  that  he  had  not 
forgotten  the  gladsomeness  of  the  springtime  of 
youth;  his  interesting  stories  proved  that  he  had 
still  in  memory  the  scenes  of  the  summertime  of 
life ;  his  frailty  showed  that  the  autumn  of  life  was 
closing  with  him,  and  according  to  natural  law,  the 


138  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

winter  frosts  would  soon  chill  the  warm  blood  of 
life,  and  the  snow  of  death  would  ere  long  block  up 
for  him  its  path. 

His  testimonies  concerning  Joseph  the  Martyr 
being  a  grand  and  pure  man,  and  of  Emma  being  a 
true  and  noble  woman,  and  of  young  Joseph,  Alex- 
ander, and  David  being  good,  dutiful  boys,  were 
encouraging  to  me.  Tears  filled  the  old  man's  eyes 
as  we  stood  by  the  very  bed  upon  which  Emma  died. 
Said  he,  pointing  to  the  bed,  "'Twas  there  the 
purest  woman  died."  He  showed  us  many  relics, 
among  them  the  bed  upon  which  the  Martyr  Joseph 
slept  the  last  night  in  Nauvoo.  I  begged  a  piece 
of  a  knob  around  which  the  rope  used  to  go,  con- 
nected with  the  bedstead.  Brother  Revel  kindly 
gave  us  a  small  piece  of  the  corner  stone  of  the  Nau- 
voo Temple,  and  we  bade  him  adieu,  left  the  fallen 
city,  and  returned  to  Montrose,  thinking  of  what 
might  have  been  if  God's  children  had  obeyed  the 
counsel  of  God  through  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 

From  Montrose  we  went  to  Keokuk.  Leaving 
Brother  Lake  at  Bro.  B.  F.  Durfee's  I  took  train 
for  Carthage,  Illinois.  Arriving  there  I  took  a  bus 
and  was  driven  to  the  jail  where  Joseph  and  Hyrum 
were  assassinated. 

After  some  conversation  at  the  door  I  was  per- 
mitted to  enter.  The  jail  was  then  a  fine  residence, 
and  we  were  politely  informed  that  "as  so  many  had 
called  to  see  the  room  where  the  prophet  and  his 
brother  was  foully  murdered,  papa  had  decided 
to  admit  none  into  the  house  who  came  to  see  that 
room."    I  informed  the  young  lady  that  I  came  all 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  139 

the  way  from  London,  Canada,  and  that  I  would  like 
much  to  see  the  room. 

"Well,"  said  she,  ''Elder  Evans,  I  will  make  you 
a  privileged  party.     Come  in." 

We  ascended  the  stairs  together,  turned  and 
faced  a  door,  pointing  to  which  she  said,  "Look  at 
the  putty  in  that  cavity.  Through  that  spot  went 
the  bullet  that  laid  Hyrum  Smith  low." 

They  have  placed  putty  in  the  bullet  holes  and 
painted  the  door.    We  entered  the  room. 

Said  my  fair  guide,  "The  room  is  just  about  as 
it  was  when  the  Smiths  were  killed,  only  we  car- 
peted the  room  floor  so  as  to  hide  from  view  the 
blood  stains  in  the  floor,  for  you  know  the  floor  is 
all  covered  with  blood  and  we  can  not  get  it  out." 

There  stood  a  bed  in  the  same  place  where  one 
stood  under  which  John  Taylor  rolled  while  the 
mob  from  the  door  continued  to  fire  upon  him.  I 
opened  and  looked  out  of  the  window  from  which 
Joseph  fell.  On  the  window  sill  is  cut  the  name 
"Smith."  I  begged  a  nail  from  this  window, 
walked  out  into  the  yard  and  stood  upon  the  spot 
where  fell  the  prophet  of  God.  I  had  a  long  conver- 
sation with  my  guide  and  left  the  place  feeling  thank- 
ful that  though  the  seer  had  passed  within  the  veil, 
God  has  remembered  his  people,  and  from  the  seed 
of  the  martyr  has  raised  up  one  that  is  mighty  and 
strong  to  lead  his  people  home. 


140  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

SOME  REMARKABLE  MIRACLES  OBTAINED  THROUGH  THE 
BENEFICENCE  OF  GOD. 

Soon  after  the  events  narrated  at  the  close  of 
the  last  chapter  I  joined  Elder  Lake  and  we  went  to 
Farmington,  Iowa.  Preached  there  for  the  Saints, 
and  went  to  the  old  hall  where  Elder  Lake  had 
preached  his  first  sermon  in  1861. 

We  arrived  in  Lamoni,  Iowa,  on  March  23,  and 
remained  with  the  Saints  there  for  seven  days. 
I  preached  six  discourses  while  there.  Our  visit  to 
Lamoni  was  enjoyed  very  much.  I  met  with  many 
of  the  warriors  of  the  gospel  army.  As  I  saw  them 
coming  to  the  house  of  God  I  thought,  this  is  but  a 
foretaste  of  the  joys  that  await  the  "tempted,  the 
tried,  and  the  true."  We  were  permitted  to  visit  the 
home  of  President  Joseph  Smith.  He  was  absent 
on  a  mission,  but  his  wife  and  family  gave  us  a 
hearty  welcome.  Sister  Smith  gave  me  a  small 
piece  of  crystal  of  the  martyr's  watch  as  it  had  been 
found  by  his  wife  in  his  vest  pocket,  crushed  by  the 
bullets. 

We  were  made  welcome  at  the  Saints'  publishing 
house.  Pres.  W.  W.  Blair  gave  us  a  welcome  to 
the  editorial  room,  where  we  spent  a  pleasant  time. 
Indeed,  everyone  seemed  to  give  us  a  smile  of  wel- 
come, and  life  was  made  pleasant  for  us  while  we 
remained  in  Lamoni. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  141 

We  arrived  in  Saint  Joseph,  Missouri,  on  April 
5,  and  I  preached  that  night  in  a  fine  church  called 
''Unity  Church." 

During  the  General  Conference  I  was  the  guest 
of  Brother  and  Sister  Gardner.  Their  hospitality  is 
remembered  with  pleasure.  After  the  conference 
I  remained  nine  days  in  Saint  Joseph  by  request  and 
preached  with  Elder  Mark  H.  Forscutt.  My  associa- 
tion with  Elder  Forscutt  and  the  Saint  Joseph 
Branch  is  still  remembered.  May  those  good  Saints 
be  kindly  rewarded  of  God  for  their  kindness  to  me. 

I  made  a  flying  visit  to  Independence,  Missouri, 
and  to  Armstrong,  Kansas.  Met  with  the  Saints  and 
saw  many  of  the  Canadian  Saints  who  had  stood  the 
storms  with  us  in  the  early  days  of  London  Branch, 
preached  at  each  of  the  above  places,  and  left  for 
Galien,  Michigan.  I  met  Elder  Bond  in  Chicago, 
and  together  we  traveled  to  Galien.  We  were  met 
at  the  station  by  Bishop  George  A.  Blakeslee,  to 
whose  home  we  repaired.  I  remained  at  Galien 
several  days.  Bishop  Blakeslee  drove  me  around, 
and  I  felt  at  home,  for  both  the  Bishop  and  his 
family  did  all  they  could  to  make  me  happy. 

Went  with  'Elder  Willard  J.  Smith  to  Buchanan, 
where  I  preached  twice.  In  company  with  Elders  W. 
J.  Smith  and  F.  M.  Sheehy  I  visited  Clear  Lake, 
Indiana,  and  Coldwater,  Michigan.  Had  a  good  time 
preaching  and  visiting  with  the  Saints;  and  to  add 
to  our  pleasure  we  met  Elder  Columbus  Scott,  whom 
to  know  is  to  admire. 

We  left  Indiana  and  arrived  in  Saint  Thomas, 
Ontario,  on  the  15th  day  of  May.    The  next  day  I 


142  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

reached  my  own  home  and  found  all  well.  The  next 
day  I  planted  the  root  taken  from  Joseph  Smith's 
grave.  If  it  lives  this  summer  many  will  have  a 
sprout,  and  it  shall  be  called  Joseph's  lily. 

In  July,  1889,  while  preaching  in  Saint  Thomas, 
I  was  met  in  the  street  by  a  young  man.  Said  he, 
''Elder  Evans,  my  wife  and  I  have  attended  3''our 
meetings  and  we  both  believe  that  you  preach  the 
gospel  in  its  purity.  My  wife  is  very  sick  with 
diphtheria.  The  doctor  has  done  all  possible  for  her, 
and  we  fear  she  is  dying.  She  managed  to  tell  me 
to  go  and  ask  you  to  come  and  administer  to  her." 
I  told  him  I  would  get  Elder  William  Strange,  and 
we  w^ould  be  at  his  home  in  one  hour.  We  went, 
and  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  with  us  in  the  ad- 
ministration. She  was  healed,  threw  away  the 
medicine,  and  in  just  one  week  from  the  day  we 
administered  to  her  I  baptized  both  the  m^  and 
his  wife.  The  brother's  nan;e  is  Charles  Furgeson. 
They  reside  in  London  now,  and  his  wife  is  the 
leading  alto  singer  in  the  London  Branch  choir. 
Doctor  Corlis,  of  Saint  Thomas,  was  the  physician 
that  attended  her  during  her  sickness. 

While  visiting  the  Niagara  Falls,  ifi  August,  with 
Bro.  R.  C.  Longhurst,  a  doctor  called  on  me  to 
deliver  a  speech  before  a  party  of  visitors.  We  were 
in  the  public  park  near  the  Falls.  The  question  was 
asked,  ''Is  there  a  God?" 

I  took  for  my  text  the  flowers  at  my  feet,  the 
trees  at  my  side,  and  the  Niagara  Falls  before  me, 
and  felt  that  nature  brought  us  up  to  nature's  God 
and  gave  to  dark  infidelity  the  lie.     All  felt  well. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  143 

and  some  who  were  present,  I  am  informed,  are 
anxious  to  have  me  go  and  preach  where  they  live. 
Let  us  pray  that  the  few  words  spoken  there  may, 
like  those  of  the  little  Hebrew  maid,  find  a  lodgment 
in  some  noble  heart,  as  hers  did  in  the  heart  of  the 
captain  of  the  Syrian  army. 

In  September  my  little  boy,  six  years  old,  was 
playing  around  a  horse  when  he  was  kicked  in  the 
face,  turning  him  completely  over.  He  was  thrown 
some  feet  and  alighted  on  his  forehead,  the  gravel 
taking  the  skin  off  his  forehead  and  nose  to  the  bone. 
They  picked  him  up  and  carried  him  home.  When 
he  reached  the  yard  gate  he  said,  'Tlease  sir,  let  me 
down.  I'll  walk,  'cause  if  my  mamma  sees  you 
carrying  me,  all  over  blood,  she  will  think  I  am 
killed." 

They  helped  him  in.  I  happened  to  be  at  home 
and  met  them  at  the  door.  The  child  was  covered 
with  blood.  I  undressed  him,  laid  him  on  the  table 
and  washed  him  clean,  and  saw  that  one  calk  of  the 
horse's  shoe  had  cut  a  deep  gash  right  into  the  jaw. 
The  other  calk  cut  him  near  the  right  eye.  By  the 
time  he  was  washed,  a  number  were  in  the  house, 
several  of  whom  said,  **0h,  do  go  for  a  doctor  to 
sew  up  his  wounds !"  Others  said,  "Get  some 
plaster  and  bind  the  cuts  together."  Some  said  one 
thing  and  some  said  another,  when  little  Willie 
opened  his  eyes,  looked  at  me  and  said,  "Papa, 
please  do  not  go  for  a  doctor,  but  just  'minister  to 
me  with  Jesus'  oil,  and  God  will  make  me  better." 

The  child's  faith  made  me  strong.  I  told  my 
Lizzie  to  get  the  consecrated  oil,  which  I  poured  into 


144  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

a  bowl,  saturated  some  cloths  and  bound  up  his 
head;  then  put  him  to  bed.  We  had  hard  work  to 
keep  him  awake.  About  two  o'clock  in  the  morning 
he  began  to  say  all  manner  of  strange  things.  I 
saw  that  he  was  in  a  great  fever  and  feared  it  was 
going  to  his  brain.  I  went  into  a  dark  room  alone 
and  prayed  that  God  would  bless  me  with  the  spirit 
of  faith.  I  felt  blessed,  came  out,  administered  to 
him  as  the  law  directs.  He  went  off  into  a  sound 
sleep  and  awoke  next  morning  about  nine  o'clock, 
got  up  and  dressed  himself.  We  kept  him  in  the 
house  for  a  few  days,  and  then  we  let  him  out  to 
play.  The  wounds  healed  and  there  is  no  scar  on  his 
face  now. 

In  October,  I  baptized  Mrs.  George  Clayton  in 
Saint  Thomas.  For  years  she  was  troubled  with  fits, 
but  since  her  baptism  she  has  never  been  troubled 
with  them  and  enjoys  better  health  than  ever  before. 

Bro.  and  Sr.  Robert  Longhurst  were  the  first  to 
unite  with  the  church  in  Vanessa,  Norfolk  County, 
Ontario.  About  one  year  after  I  had  baptized  them 
Sister  Longhurst  gave  birth  to  a  little  girl.  Shortly 
after  the  baby  was  born  Doctor  Taggart,  of  Water- 
ford,  was  called  in  and  told  Brother  Longhurst  he 
did  not  think  the  child  would  live  until  morning.  She 
was  a  weak  little  girl  and  was  born  a  cripple.  The 
dootor  said  one  of  her  feet  would  always  be  crippled 
if  she  lived.  There  did  not  seem  to  be  any  ankle 
bone,  at  least  they  could  feel  none;  when  the  child 
would  stretch  out  the  little  foot  would  lie  up  against 
her  limb. 

Since  writing  the  above,  I  wrote  to  the  parents  of 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  145 

the  child  asking  them  to  write  the  account  of  the 
baby's  foot,  and  I  here  insert  their  reply: 

Doctor  Taggart  was  here  shortly  after  the  baby  was  born, 
and  said  he  did  not  think  it  would  live  until  morning,  and 
when  he  examined  the  foot  he  said,  "The  child,  if  she  lives, 
will  never  be  able  to  use  it  as  it  is."  He  advised  us  to  have 
it  operated  on  as  soon  as  the  child  got  strong  enough  and 
offered  to  go  with  us  to  the  best  physician  in  Toronto,  at  the 
same  time  telling  us  he  would  not  attempt  to  operate  on  it 
himself;  he  said  the  best  physicians  could  never  make  the 
joint  perfect,  but  that  she  would  always  be  a  cripple. 

It  grieved  us  much  to  think  that  our  only  girl  would  be  a 
cripple  for  life.  We  had  obeyed  the  gospel,  and  decided  to 
place  our  darling  in  the  hands  of  the  Great  Physician.  Bm, 
John  H.  Lake  and  R.  C.  Evans  administered  to  her  as  the 
law  directs,  and  each  morning  I  would  anoint  the  foot  with 
the  consecrated  oil.  We  felt  to  have  her  administered  to 
again,  and  Elders  R.  C.  Evans  and  W.  J.  Smith  anointed  the 
foot  with  oil.  Brother  Evans  praying  aloud  as  they  placed 
their  hands  upon  her.  After  the  prayer  was  over  Brother 
Evans  told  us  that  he  felt  the  child  would  be  healed,  and  it 
was  so.  The  child  is  now  alive  and  well.  No  one,  not  even 
the  doctors,  can  tell  the  difference  in  the  two  feet.  Dozens 
of  people  know  the  condition  the  child  was  in,  and  that  it  is 
«5#  now  perfect  in  every  joint.  Some  time  after  the  administra- 
tion the  doctor  came,  pronounced  the  foot  and  ankle  perfect, 
and  said,  "There  has  been  three  quarters  of  an  inch  of  bone 
formed  since  birth,  but  I  do  not  know  by  what  power  it  is 
done.  This  much  I  know,  the  child  was  a  cripple  and  now  she 
is  healed." 

I  will  relate  one  more  case  of  healing.  Sr. 
George  Everett,  London  Branch,  had  been  afflicted 
for  five  years.  Some  five  years  ago  she  felt  a  small 
lump  in  her  right  breast,  which  was  painful  at  times. 
The  lump  became  hard,  and  continued  to  grow  until 
it  was  as  large  as  a  small  hen  egg.     By  this  time 


146  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

her  breast  had  swollen  to  twice  the  size  of  the  other^ 
and  many  thought  it  was  a  tumor,  others  a  cancer. 
Brother  Everett  advised  her  to  go  to  a  celebrated 
doctor  and  have  the  lump  cut  out,  but  one  day  she 
was  impressed  to  be  administered  to  according  to  the 
law  of  God.  She  sent  for  me  and  I  administered  to 
her,  and  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  fell  upon  us  so  that 
all  in  the  house  were  blessed,  the  pain  ceased,  the 
swelling  subsided,  and  she  felt  well  again.  The 
second  morning  after  the  administration  she  ex- 
amined the  breast  and  could  feel  no  lump.  Some 
months  had  passed  away  and  she  yet  felt  all  right, 
when  one  afternoon  while  talking  to  me,  she  said, 
"Brother  Richard,  you  have  my  consent  to  tell  to 
the  world  that  I  was  healed  by  the  power  of  God." 
At  one  time  Bro.  Frank  Falkner,  of  this  city, 
was  taken  very  sick  with  brain  fever  and  other 
afflictions.  He  became  delirious  and  it  took  five 
strong  people  to  hold  him  and  in  trying  to  get  away 
he  broke  down  the  bed.  The  doctor  gave  him  mor- 
phine to  put  him  to  sleep,  but  it  took  no  effect. 
Elders  Lake  and  Howlett  administered  to  him  and 
at  once  he  was  restored  to  his  right  mind.  He  con- 
tinued to  be  sick,  however,  and  while  walking  or 
talking  would  go  into  a  sound  sleep  in  a  moment. 
Elder  Howlett  and  I  administered  to  him,  and  he 
felt  some  better.  Later  he  came  with  his  mother 
to  church;  we  administered  to  him  there  and  he 
was  entirely  healed  and  has  never  since  had  an 
attack.  His  wife,  who  was  an  educated  Roman 
Catholic,  saw  the  hand  of  God  in  this  miracle  and 
was  soon  baptized. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  147 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

A  VISION  WHICH   INSPIRED   ME   WITH   GREATER  ZEAL. 

I  wish  to  give  the  reader  an  account  of  a  vision 
I  had  concerning  the  Book  of  Mormon.  One  Sun- 
day night,  in  the  month  of  November,  1885,  I  was 
preaching  on  the  divine  authenticity  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon.  While  the  first  hymn  was  being  sung 
the  noted  Detective  Hodge  and  his  wife  came  in. 
I  had  never  spoken  to  them  at  that  time,  and  I 
think  it  was  the  first  time  they  had  ever  been  to 
church.  The  meeting  closed  and  all  retired  to  their 
homes.  After  reaching  home  I  thought  how  thank- 
ful I  would  be  if  God  would  give  me  a  special  evi- 
dence with  reference  to  the  Book  of  Mormon.  I 
believed  from  the  testimony  of  the  Bible,  American 
antiquities,  etc.,  that  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  a 
revelation  from  God,  but  I  longed  to  be  able  to  say, 
by  some  other  way,  that  I  knew  it  was  of  God. 

Time  came  to  retire  and  we  bowed  in  prayer 
around  the  family  altar.  VV^hile  in  prayer  I  was 
carried  to  a  cooper  shop  where  I  saw  a  man  whom 
I  seemed  to  know  as  the  Prophet  Joseph  »Smith,  in 
the  act  of  wrapping  up  a  set  of  plates  in  some  old 
garment.  He  placed  them  in  a  pile  of  straw,  or 
something  else,  and  left  them  there.  I  saw  the  plates, 
or  a  small  part  of  the  end  of  them,  and  felt  convinced 
that  those  were  the  plates  on  which  were  written  the 


148  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

word  of  God  contained  in  the  Book  of  Mormon. 
Judge  of  my  joy,  dear  reader,  when  some  seven 
months  after  I  read  the  life  of  Joseph  as  written  by 
his  mother,  and  from  that  book  learned  that  Joseph 
did  at  one  time  hide  the  plates  in  the  loft  of  a  cooper 
shop,  placing  them  in  a  quantity  of  flax  to  hide  them 
from  a  mob. 

While  in  the  Spirit  I  seemed  to  be  carried  from 
the  cooper  shop  to  the  city  of  London.  I  stopped 
before  a  large  brick  house  before  the  court-house, 
opened  the  door,  went  through  the  house,  and  came 
to  the  stairs  leading  to  the  rooms  above.  I  went 
into  a  room,  saw  a  woman  bowing  at  her  bedside, 
and  heard  her  praying  in  reference  to  the  latter-day 
work,  and  asking  God  to  give  her  evidence  con- 
cerning the  divinity  of  the  Book  of  Mormon.  After 
listening  to  the  prayer  and  noticing  the  room  I  rec- 
ognized the  woman  to  be  Detective  Hodge's  wife.  I 
turned,  left  the  room,  and  found  myself  bowing  at 
my  bedside,  where  I  had  gone  to  pray  with  my  wife. 
I  then  told  her  all  I  had  seen  in  my  vision.  Dear 
reader,  I  would  have  given  all  I  had  in  the  world 
if  I  had  dared  to  go  to  Mrs.  Hodge,  and  tell  her  all, 
and  ask  her  if  she  was  praying,  but  fearing  that  I 
might  be  deceived  by  a  false  spirit,  I  decided  to  let 
time  unravel  the  mystery. 

The  next  night  there  was  a  meeting  at  Sister 
Hunt's  residence,  which  I  attended.  The  house  was 
crowded,  and  to  my  surprise  and  joy  in  walked  Mrs. 
Hodge. 

I  felt  the  Spirit  rest  upon  me,  arose,  and  address- 
ing her,  I  said,  ''Madam,  I  wish  to  relate  to  you 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  149 

a  vision  that  I  had  last  night.  You  are  the  only- 
person  on  earth  who  knows  as  to  whether  it  is  true 
or  false.  If  false,  I  wish  you  to  denounce  it  before 
this  congregation;  if  true,  I  wish  you  to  say  so  in 
this  meeting."  I  then  described  the  house  both  inside 
and  out,  the  winding  stairs  and  the  way  up  to  the 
room,  the  furniture  of  the  room,  the  clothing  on 
the  walls,  and  even  the  quilt  on  the  bed.  I  also 
described  her  appearance  as  she  prayed,  and  re- 
peated to  her  parts  of  the  prayer.  To  make  a  long 
story  a  short  one,  let  me  say  that  Mrs.  Hodge,  in 
tears,  acknowledged  that  all  I  said  and  described 
was  correct.  The  next  night,  if  I  remember  rightly, 
I  baptized  her,  and  one  week  after  I  baptized  her 
husband,  and  soon  afterwards  baptized  his  uncle, 
and  later  on  Elder  Howlett  baptized  the  detective's 
sister. 

This,  with  many  other  evidences  which  I  have 
since  received,  proves  to  me  that  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon is  of  divine  origin  and  that  Joseph  Smith  was 
a  chosen  servant  of  God. 

Dear  reader,  I  do  not  wish  you  to  think  that  I 
have  embodied  an  account  of  all  the  miracles  I  have 
seen,  nor  that  I  have  written  of  all  the  blessings 
kind  heaven  has  showered  in  my  presence;  for  like 
one  of  other  days,  I  can  say,  "Goodness  and  mercy 
have  followed  me  all  the  days  of  my  life."  I  have 
written  this  short  sketch  by  request  of  the  editor 
of  Autumn  Leaves,  with  the  prayer  that  God  will 
use  it  as  a  means  to  strengthen  the  weak,  cheer  the 
faint,    convince    the    doubting,    and    inspire    with 


150  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

greater  zeal  the  soldiers  of  the  cross  all  along  the 
line. 

Whatever  faults  that  may  be  found  in  the  com- 
position of  this  my  first  sketch,  1  trust  they  who 
criticise  will  deal  kindly  with  me,  remembering  that 
the  most  of  the  learning  I  .have  has  been  acquired 
after  hard  days'  work. 

The  foregoing  pages  contain  my  autobiography 
up  to  March  7,  1890.  Since  that  time  from  year 
to  year  many  persons  in  England,  'United  States, 
and  Canada,  have  requested  me  to  bring  the  history 
up  to  date,  and  I  have  consented  to  try  to  comply 
with  this  request. 

I  may  state  here,  that  since  the  publication  of 
all  the  marvelous  cases  of  healing  contained  in  the 
former  pages,  I  have  had  many  of  those  restored  by 
the  power  of  God  to  confirm  the  testimonies  herein 
related  before  magistrates,  under  oath,  and  I  hold 
those  papers. 

The  latter  part  of  March  I  spent  in  Chatham, 
Ontario,  preaching  almost  every  night  and  baptizing 
a  number. 

I  returned  home  April  2,  and  left  London  for  La- 
moni,  Iowa,  conference. 

Pres.  Joseph  Smith  appointed  Father  Whitehead 
and  me  to  go  and  administer  to  Bishop  Blakeslee's 
wife.  When  returning  from  the  administration  in  a 
carriage  Father  Whitehead  stopped  the  horse,  stood 
erect  in  the  carriage,  and  with  his  face  aglow  with 
a  strange  light,  delivered  a  prophecy  to  me.  My 
heart  was  made  glad  in  that  angels  were  protecting 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  151 

me,  and  that  if  faithful  I  would  be  permitted  to  see 
heavenly  messengers  and  converse  with  them. 

During  the  conference  I  preached  three  times, 
then  went  to  Independence,  Missouri,  preached  there 
three  times,  and  was  called  to  Knobnoster,  Mis- 
souri, where  I  preached  to  large  congregations  in 
the  opera  house.  I  remained  there  twelve  days  and 
baptized  a  number.  Returning  on  my  homeward 
trip  I  preached  in  Kansas  City  and  Independence, 
Chicago,  Galien  and  Detroit,  Michigan,  to  large  and 
attentive  congregations  in  nearly  every  place. 

On  June  9,  1901,  a  gathering  of  people  was  held 
to  celebrate  the  twentieth  anniversary  of  our  wed- 
ding. Of  that  pleasant  occasion  the  London  News 
has  the  following  to  say : 

Elder  R.  C.  Evans  and  wife  celebrated  the  twentieth  anni- 
versary of  their  wedding  on  Tuesday.  Their  pretty  home  at 
474  Adelaide  street  was  enlivened  by  the  presence  of  about 
ninety  friends,  many  of  whom  came  from  the  States.  As  a 
result,  china  abounds  all  over  the  house.  A  diamond  ring  was 
also  presented  to  Mr.  Evans  during  the  evening.  The  com- 
pany broke  up  at  an  early  hour  with  many  expressions  of 
their  esteem  for  their  host  and  hostess.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Evans 
left  on  a  trip  east. 


152  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

HOW  A  CHURCH  WAS  ERECTED  IN  SAINT  THOMAS. 

My  next  labor  was  in  Saint  Thomas.  Shortly- 
after  I  had  started  work,  in  a  dream  I  was  shown 
a  lot  on  which  I  was  directed  to  erect  a  church 
building.  I  soon  discovered  the  owner  of  the  lot 
and  made  arrangements  on  faith  and  good  promises 
made  me  to  purchase  that  lot.  We  went  to  work, 
and  worked  almost  night  and  day  until,  two  months 
after  I  turned  the  first  sod  I  preached  the  opening 
sermon  in  a  nice,  new  brick  church.  I  worked  at 
almost  every  part  of  the  building,  helping  to  ex- 
cavate the  foundation,  laying  stone,  brick,  carpen- 
tering, and  painting,  and  was  nearly  blinded  with 
the  sun  while  shingling  on  the  roof;  but  the  Lord 
blessed  us  and  while  the  women  could  not  do  heavy 
work,  they  made  lunches,  and  some  of  them  actually 
assisted  in  putting  on  the  lath,  and  the  Lord  blessed 
us  with  harmony  and  peace  and  many  were  brought 
into  the  church.  After  the  October  conference,  I 
was  placed  on  a  committee  to  collect  money  to  put 
a  brick  foundation  under  the  London  church  and 
also  to  veneer  the  main  body  of  the  church  with 
brick.  This  was  accomplished  by  many  a  hard  day's 
toil,  and  my  fingers  were  bound  in  rags,  for  the 
rough  bricks  soon  wore  them  to  the  bone,  but  we 
were  happy  because  we  were  successful.  During 
this  time  the  Lord  blessed  us,  and  one  night  while  at 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  153 

prayer  I  was  blessed  with  the  singing  of  tongues. 
Herewith  I  submit  the  interpretation  of  the  tongues : 

A  VOICE  OF  WARNING. 

(Tune:     "The  dying  nun.") 
I  would  speak  unto  my  people, 

I  would  counsel  and  advise, 
For  I  willeth  not  that  any 

Should  my  law  and  grace  despise. 
I  have  shielded  and  protected 

Through  long  years  of  cold  and  heat, 
I  am  willing  still  to  bless  you 

If  the  covenant  you  will  keep. 

Think  how  often  I  have  spoken, 

Think  of  power  I've  displayed, 
When  in  faith  you  came  before  me 

I  have  not  your  trust  betrayed. 
In  the  hour  of  pain  and  sickness. 

In  the  hour  of  dark  despair. 
In  the  silent  hour  of  midnight, 

When  you  called  I  heard  your  prayer. 

Hearken  unto  me,  my  people, 

I  have  spoken  unto  you; 
O,  possess  your  souls  in  patience. 

Be  ye  faithful,  kind,  and  true. 
Lift  your  head  and  ope'  your  vision; 

See,  my  coming's  near  at  hand; 
Live  in  peace  with  one  another, 

Soon  you'll  dwell  in  holy  land. 

In  November  I  was  called  to  Belding  on  an  errand 
of  mercy.  Sunday  morning  I  attended  the  Metho- 
dist church  and  by  the  resident  parson  was  requested 
to  preach.  I  did  so  and  the  Lord  stood  by  me.  The 
result  was,  I  was  requested  to  hold  a  series  of  meet- 
ings and  accordingly  secured  an  old,  vacant  church. 


154  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Hundreds  came  to  hear.  The  resident  parsons  of 
the  town  were  aroused  and  finally  came  out  against 
me,  but  I  answered  every  attack  made  both  on  the 
platform  and  through  the  press,  made  many  friends, 
baptized  eighteen,  and  was  called  away  to  answer 
previous  appointments,  but  left  many  believing  and 
rejoicing,  and  promised  to  return. 

January  and  February  of  1901  were  devoted  to 
preaching  and  delivering  temperance  lectures  in 
different  parts  of  Ontario.  Soon  after  I  returned  to 
Belding,  preached  a  number  of  sermons,  baptized 
some  more,  but  duties  in  the  Canadian  field  de- 
manding my  attention  I  was  compelled  to  bid  fare- 
well to  the  Saints  and  friends  of  Belding,  leaving 
them  to  the  tender  care  of  the  church  authorities  in 
charge  of  the  State  of  Michigan. 

I  was  called  from  Waterford  to  Welland  to  act 
as  attorney  for  Bro.  George  H.  Henley,  in  a  law- 
suit. The  occasion  for  the  trial  was  as  follows: 
A  clergyman  lectured  against  the  church,  slander- 
ing Joseph  Smith  and  our  faith  shamefully.  After 
he  had  dismissed  his  meeting  Brother  Henley  made 
reply.  The  parson  ordered  him  to  leave  the  church. 
Brother  Henley  refused  to  go,  saying  he  felt  that  he 
had  a  right  to  remove  the  false  impressions  made 
against  the  church,  whereupon  the  parson  threat- 
ened to  throw  him  out.  Brother  George  weighed 
about  two  hundred  pounds,  and  at  once  his  righteous 
indignation  was  aroused  and  he  volunteered  the  in- 
formation that  there  was  not  a  man  in  the  house  big 
enough  to  throw  him  out,  and  that  if  the  parson 
attempted  to  put  his  threat  into  execution  there 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  155 

would  be  something  doing.  Brother  Henley  con- 
tinued his  remarks,  making  many  friends,  but  the 
parson  sought  vengeance,  whereupon  he  had  Brother 
Henley  summoned  to  trial.  I  conducted  the  case, 
examining  the  parson  and  his  witnesses,  as  also 
Brother  Henley  and  his  witnesses,  and  after  making 
a  plea  before  the  judge.  Brother  Henley  was  honor- 
ably discharged  and  the  parson  left  the  room  dis- 
graced. 

Soon  after  this  I  was  called  to  Detroit,  Michigan, 
to  preach.  When  a  number  had  been  baptized, 
Elder  Hiram  Rathbun,  president  of  the  district,  was 
sent  for,  and  on  his  arrival,  a  branch  of  the  church 
was  organized,  to  be  known  as  the  Evergreen 
Branch.  I  assisted  in  this  meeting,  and  ever  since 
have  done  what  I  could  to  keep  the  branch  "ever 
green." 

From  Detroit  I  went  to  Kirtland,  Ohio,  confer- 
ence. We  had  a  splendid  conference  and  I  was  per- 
mitted to  preach  to  the  people  three  times  there. 
From  there  I  labored  in  Chicago  and  Galien. 

At  the  June  conference  in  Canada  I  was  placed 
in  charge  of  the  eastern  part  of  the  mission,  and 
Brn.  A.  E.  Mortimer  and  Fligg  were  to  be  my 
traveling  companions.  We  left  London  for  Strat- 
ford, and  there  I  preached  on  the  market  square,  in 
the  public  park,  and  twice  in  the  city  hall.  My 
audiences  increased  from  two  hundred  to  fifteen 
hundred  people.  Brother  Mortimer  was  not  enjoy- 
ing the  best  of  health  and  would  scarcely  ever  speak 
more  than  ten  minutes,  and  Brother  Fligg  being 
young  and  somewhat  nervous  did  little  speaking,  but 


156  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

was  valiant  in  prayer  and  singing.  While  there  I 
overheated  my  blood  and  suffered  three  weeks,  hav- 
ing twenty-six  boils  during  that  time.  I  never  shall 
forget  the  kindly  treatment  rendered  me  in  those 
hours  of  weakness  and  agony  by  Brethren  Mortimer 
and  Fligg,  as  also  by  Sister  Davis,  whose  funeral 
sermon  I  preached  some  two  years  ago,  after  which 
we  laid  her  away  on  the  quiet  hillside  'neath  the 
waving  maple.  I  remained  at  my  post  preaching 
until  the  brethren  would  have  to  take  my  arm  at 
times  and  lead  me  home.  At  last  I  had  to  give  it  up 
and  go  home,  but  I  am  thankful  to  say  thousands 
heard  the  gospel,  many  believed  and  were  baptized. 
From  Stratford  we  three  made  a  trip  through  the 
northern  branches,  and  we  accomplished  much  good 
in  Cedar  Valley,  Grand  Valley,  Damascus,  and 
Masonville. 

When  driving  home  from  my  meeting  one  night, 
Brother  Brain  met  with  an  accident.  The  harness 
broke  when  going  down  hill,  the  buggy  ran  against 
the  horse,  and  the  young  horse  started  to  kick. 
Brother  Brain's  arm  was  badly  broken.  They  sent 
for  Bro.  John  Taylor  and  myself.  On  our  arrival  we 
found  him  suffering  great  agony.  We  then  admin- 
istered to  him  according  to  the  law  of  God.  The 
Lord  heard  our  prayers,  the  pain  instantly  ceased, 
the  swelling  receded,  and  in  a  short  time  Brother 
Brain  was  pitching  hay  in  the  barn.  His  wonderful 
recovery  afforded  great  joy  to  the  Saints  and  him- 
self, and  astonishment  to  the  neighbors  not  of  the 
faith. 

Leaving  Brother  Mortimer  in  the  north,  Brother 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  157 

Fligg  and  I  went  to  Toronto  Junction,  five  miles  from 
the  city  of  Toronto.  Here  we  made  our  home  with 
Bro.  William  Ward  and  family.  This  was  the  only 
place  of  rest  that  we  knew  of  in  or  near  Toronto. 
Perhaps  a  short  history  of  the  work  in  Toronto 
will  prove  of  interest,  so  we  devote  part  of  the  next 
chapter  to  it. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE  ORGANIZATION  AND  WORK  IN  TORONTO. 

Brother  Joseph  Luff  was  baptized  in  London  in 
1876.  He  and  other  elders  labored  some  in  Toronto, 
resulting  in  the  baptism  of  Brother  Luff's  mother 
and  several  others.  They  were  organized  into  a  little 
branch  and  took  steps  to  purchase  an  old  church. 
Some  money  was  paid  on  the  property,  but  condi- 
tions were  such  that  they  had  to  give  up  the  build- 
ing. Brother  Luff  moved  away,  the  few  Saints 
were  scattered,  and  no  more  meetings  were  held  for 
years. 

After  some  years  had  glided  by  several  young 
sisters  from  different  country  branches  came  to 
work  in  the  city.  Frederick  Gregory,  then  a  boy, 
lately  baptized,  also  came  to  the  city.  He  it  was 
who  called  the  girls  together.  They  saved  their 
money,  and  as  often  as  they  could  they  would  hire 
a  hall  and  send  for  some  of  us  elders  to  preach. 

I  had  been  placed  in  charge  of  the  northeastern 


158  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

part  of  the  mission  by  Apostle  John  H.  Lake,  and 
Toronto's  faithful  boy  and  earnest  girls  sent  for  me. 
As  there  was  no  place  for  us  to  sleep  in  the  city,  for 
some  time  Brother  Fligg  and  I,  when  we  preached  in 
the  city,  had  to  walk  the  roads  from  Toronto  Junc- 
tion and  back. 

On  Thursday,  September  17,  1891,  I  organized  the 
branch  in  Toronto,  with  Frederick  Gregory  presid- 
ing priest,  and  D.  McGillivary  deacon,  and  the 
branch  was  for  years  dubbed  "the  old  maid's 
branch,"  for  the  reason  that  the  majority  of  the 
branch  were  the  country  girls  who  had  found  em- 
ployment in  the  city. 

The  sacrifices  and  hardships  of  those  days  may 
never  be  known,  only  to  God  and  those  that  suf- 
fered. Bread  and  water  was  often  what  kept  body 
and  soul  toegther,  with  now  and  then  a  good  meal 
at  Brother  Ward's  when  the  hungry  one  was  willing 
to  walk  five  miles  each  way  to  obtain  it. 

Since  then  hundreds  have  been  baptized,  four 
churches  have  been  erected  in  Toronto  and  vicinity, 
about  twenty  called  to  the  ministry,  thousands  of 
dollars  collected,  many  thousands  have  heard  the 
gospel,  thousands  of  sermons  and  tracts  have  been 
distributed  throughout  the  city,  and  while  we  pen 
these  lines,  the  writer  preaches  to  the  largest  con- 
gregation of  any  minister  in  the  city,  and  hundreds 
are  being  turned  away  unable  to  obtain  even  stand- 
ing room  in  his  meetings,  notwithstanding  he  is  now 
occupying,  and  has  been  for  three  winters  past,  one 
of  the  largest  halls  in  the  Dominion  of  Canada. 

The  above  is  only  a  brief  history  of  the  work  in 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  159 

Toronto.  We  may  later  on  have  occasion  to  make 
further  reference  to  some  of  the  more  prominent 
features. 

I  was  called  to  Petrolea  conference  by  telegram 
from  Elder  Lake.  Brother  Lake  had  trouble  with 
one  who  had  been  prominent  in  the  work,  but  who 
had  fallen,  and,  as  time  has  proven,  he  fell  to  rise 
no  more  in  this  world. 

Brethren  Lake  and  A.  E.  Mortimer  and  I  arrived 
in  Cameron.  Here  we  marvelously  escaped  being 
blown  to  death  by  an  explosion  which  occurred  in 
the  Cameron  church.  Some  one  had  bored  a  large 
hole  in  some  stove  wood,  filled  the  hole  with  powder 
and  plugged  it  up.  The  wood  was  placed  in  the 
stove,  a  number  of  us  surrounding  the  stove,  when 
the  explosion  followed.  No  one  was  injured,  but 
we  were  covered  with  ashes  and  pretty  badly  fright- 
ened. 

It  was  in  this  place  where  the  unwise  conduct 
of  the  one  referred  to  above  occurred,  and  we  were 
all  made  to  suffer  (as  many  believe)  by  the  hand  of 
one  who  sought  vengeance.  Here  is  a  case  of  where 
the  innocent  suffer  by  reason  of  the  guilty. 

After  the  conference  in  Cameron,  Elder  Mortimer 
and  I  preached  in  many  parts  of  that  north  country. 
We  had  a  private  discussion  with  an  English  Church 
parson,  after  which  we  baptized  several.  On  being 
called  west  I  left  Brother  Mortimer  to  continue  the 
work  there  during  the  winter. 

Most  of  the  winter  of  1891-92  was  devoted  to 
preaching  in  Egermont,  Proton,  Grand  Valley, 
Masonville,  and  other  parts  of  that  northern  field. 


160  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

I  preached  nearly  every  night,  twice  Sundays. 
Many  heard  the  gospel  and  not  a  few  were  baptized. 

I  discovered  the  Proton  Branch  had  not  been 
legally  organized,  so  by  request,  as  president  of  the 
district,  I  organized  it.  Soon  after,  I  was  com- 
manded to  build  a  church.  The  morning  after  the 
dream  I  borrowed  a  horse  and  cutter,  and  within 
two  days  I  had  money,  material,  and  labor  promised 
sufficient  to  build  a  church. 

The  following  morning  I  removed  the  first  shovel 
of  snow  (then  two  feet  deep  on  the  level)  from  the 
church  site,  and  by  night  we  had  the  snow  off  the 
lot,  holes  dug  and  posts  in  place,  and  great  timbers 
for  the  sills  cut  in  the  woods  and  drawn  to  the 
church  lot. 

Bro.  William  McMurdo  gave  the  lot  for  the  church 
site,  John  McMurdo  donated  the  adjoining  lot  for 
a  cemetery,  and  'mid  frost  and  snow  the  good  Saints 
in  the  bush,  sawmill,  and  on  the  church  lot  sang 
the  songs  of  Zion  and  erected  the  church,  and  I  had 
the  honor  of  preaching  the  dedicatory  sermon  in 
the  new  church  the  next  spring.  Elder  James  Mc- 
Lean was  then  the  honored  president  of  that  branch. 

While  I  was  in  that  section  of  the  country,  a 
small  boy  was  playing  with  some  other  children. 
They  ran  away  from  him,  he  followed,  they  slammed 
the  heavy  door  till  the  latch  closed  it  securely.  The 
boy  screamed,  and  the  mother  ran,  seeing  the  boy 
in  one  room,  the  door  closed  tightly,  and  the  child's 
fingers  on  the  other  side  of  the  door.  He  had  tried 
to  catch  the  door,  but  it  closed  on  his  fingers.  The 
father    told    me    the    fingers    were    broken.      He 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  161 

wrapped  them  in  cotton  and  sent  for  me.  On  my 
arrival  I  administered  to  the  child  as -the  law  of  God 
directs.  The  pain  stopped,  the  cotton  was  removed, 
and  the  entire  soreness  was  gone.  The  next  day 
when  I  called  to  see  him,  the  child  was  out  playing 
as  if  nothing  had  happened. 

Thus  I  passed  the  winter  of  1892-93,  happy  and 
busy. 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 

REVISITING  CHILDHOOD   SCENES. 

In  the  spring  I  attended  the  General  Conference 
as  the  London  District  delegate.  While  there  I 
preached  several  times  in  Independence,  Missouri. 
At  the  close  of  the  conference  I  went  to  Knobnoster, 
Missouri,  where  I  preached  a  number  of  times  and 
baptized  two.  While  there  I  made  my  first  visit 
into  a  coal  mine.  I  then  returned  to  Independence, 
and  when  about  to  take  the  train  for  Canada  I  re- 
ceived a  telegram  requesting  me  to  return  to  Knob- 
noster. I  answered  the  summons,  preached  five 
sermons,  baptized  four,  and  then  returned  to  Inde- 
pendence and  the  next  day  departed  for  home.  I  also 
preached  in  Chicago  en  route  home. 

After  attending  both  the  Lindsay  and  Masonville 
conferences  in  Canada,  I  devoted  the  summer  to 
tent  work,  with  Brethren  Gregory  and  A.  E.  Morti- 
mer as  colaborers.     We  had  the  tent  in  Stratford 


162  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

and  Niagara  Falls,  where  a  great  many  heard  the 
gospel  and  a  number  were  baptized. 

During  our  tent  work  in  Stratford,  Bro.  E.  K. 
Evans  was  ordained  an  elder.  While  we  were  labor- 
ing at  Niagara  Falls  I  baptized,  among  many  others, 
William  Place,  who  has  since  become  a  useful  mis- 
sionary. 

Late  in  the  summer  of  this  year  I  was  called  to 
Quebec  to  try  to  explain  the  gospel  to  some  special 
friends  of  Saints  living  in  the  West.  My  expenses 
were  all  paid,  and  I  performed  the  task  allotted  to 
me  to  the  best  of  my  ability.  I  passed  through  the 
cities  of  Montreal  and  Quebec,  and  when  I  arrived 
at  the  appointed  place  I  was  promptly  informed 
"that  their  relatives  in  the  West  "had  little  to  do  to 
send  a  Mormon  missionary  there,"  that  I  was  not 
wanted,  and  I  was  ordered  away.  After  a  short 
sojourn,  returning  homeward,  I  called  at  my  birth- 
place near  Montreal,  visited  the  few  relatives  left, 
and  was  permitted  to  enter  the  room  of  my  birth, 
also  the  Church  of  England  where  I  was  christened 
when  a  baby.  As  I  looked  on  the  christening  font 
my  mind  reverted  to  the  story  related  to  me  by  my 
mother,  who  stoutly  affirmed  that  even  in  my  in- 
fancy I  registered  a  loud  protest  against  the  rite 
of  infant  baptism,  for  she  says  that  I  squawled  all 
the  time  the  Church  of  England  bishop  was  flinging 
water  in  my  face.  It  seems  from  this  that  I  always 
was  a  kicker  against  priestcraft  and  superstition, 
and  that  even  in  innocent  infancy  I  was  ready  to 
register  my  objection  against  the  folly  of  institu- 
ting the  tradition  of  the  elders  in  place  of  the  sacred 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  163 

law  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  more  I  have  studied 
the  more  firmly  am  I  convinced  that  Christ  never 
baptized  a  baby,  that  the  apostles  never  baptized 
a  baby,  and  that  they  never  taught  anybody  else  to 
baptize  a  baby,  but  that  infant  baptism  is  a  relic 
of  popery  and  that  the  Protestants  who  practice 
infant  baptism  neglected  to  protest  loud  enough, 
but  have  indorsed  throughout  the  Reformation  a 
great  deal  of  the  tradition  of  priestcraft  instituted 
in  the  Dark  Ages. 

From  the  baptismal  font  I  entered  the  old  family 
pew,  and  there  felt  a  holy  hush  creep  over  me  as  I 
thought  that  here  my  grandfather  and  grandmother, 
over  eighty  years  ago,  led  my  mother  into  this  pew, 
and  she  in  turn  as  the  years  glided  by  brought  her 
family  thither  to  worship.  They  were  all  good, 
honest  people,  serving  God  to  the  best  light  they 
had,  and  I  am  happy  in  the  thought  that  having 
done  the  best  they  could,  the  Father  will  reward 
them  accordingly. 

From  the  old  church  I  wandered  over  to  the 
graveyard,  where  reposed  the  dust  of  my  honored 
kinsfolk. 

While  on  this  trip  I  was  taken  for  a  Roman  Catho- 
lic priest  on  several  occasions,  but  I  lived  through 
it  all.  Strange  to  say,  I  never  could  see  why  it  was 
that  I  have  been  taken  for  a  Catholic  priest  so  often, 
and  the  only  explanation  I  can  give  for  the  query 
is,  that  far-away,  innocent  look  in  my  eye. 

I  returned  to  tent  work  at  Niagara  Falls,  and 
during  our  work  there  Brother  Gregory  and  I 
suffered  much  with  the  cold,  as  also  with  snow  and 


164  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

rain.  Our  tent  leaked  and  ofttimes  we  were  wet 
when  we  awoke  in  the  morning.  We  were  too  poor 
to  leave  there  and  could. hardly  remain,  but  by  and 
by  help  came  and  we  were  cared  for.  Before  leav- 
ing I  baptized  Brother  and  Sister  Place  and  some 
others.  Hyrum  Dickout,  who  was  then  located 
there,  did  much  for  our  comfort.  Some  time  in 
October  we  put  up  the  tent  for  the  winter,  and 
arrived  in  Saint  Thomas  in  time  to  take  part  in  a 
grand  conference. 

I  remained  most  of  the  winter  in  Saint  Thomas, 
where  I  preached  much,  baptized  a  number,  promi- 
nent among  them  being  J.  R.  Shepard,  who  has 
been  a  faithful  elder. 

December  28  of  that  year,  my  little  daughter 
was  marvelously  rescued  from  death  by  the  power 
of  God.  She  was  throvm  from  a  sleigh  right  under 
the  horses'  feet.  The  driver  pulled  hard  upon  the 
horses,  causing  them  to  rear  and  stamp.  She  was 
struck  on  the  head  three  times  by  the  horses*  feet 
before  we  could  rescue  her.  I  carried  her  into  the 
house,  as  I  thought,  dead.  No  sound  escaped  her, 
but  when  we  saw  she  was  still  living  I  hastily  tore 
the  clothing  from  her  body  and  discovered  that  she 
was  fearfully  bruised,  and  that  her  head  was  swollen 
almost  out  of  shape.  I  administered  to  her,  and 
soon  the  onlookers,  strange  as  it  may  appear  to  the 
carnal  mind,  could  almost  see  those  lumps  passing 
away.  In  an  incredibly  short  time  all  swelling  sub- 
sided, and  the  next  day,  to  the  astonishment  of  the 
people,  she  was  out  playing,  apparently  all  right. 

February  and  March  of  this  winter  were  given 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  165 

to  Proton  and  Masonville.  The  snow  was  at  that 
time  three  feet  on  the  level.  Many  roads  were 
blocked  up  and  the  people  had  to  take  to  the  fields. 
In  many  places  the  fences  could  not  be  seen,  being 
hidden  by  the  snowdrifts;  yet  it  was  remarkable 
to  see  the  people  driving  for  miles  and  crowding  our 
meeting  house.  When  cutting  the  ice  to  baptize 
some,  on  one  occasion,  it  took  over  an  hour  and  a 
half  to  prepare  the  watery  grave.  During  this  prep- 
aration of  cutting  the  ice,  etc.,  one  man  had  his 
fingers  frozen,  another  his  ears.  On  reaching  the 
house,  after  baptizing,  my  clothing  was  so  frozen 
that  I  could  not  unfasten  a  button  until  I  stood 
before  the  stove  long  enough  to  be  thawed  out. 

When  at  General  Conference  the  following  spring 
I  learned  that  a  petition  had  been  sent  from  Denver, 
Colorado,  either  the  city  or  the  district,  requesting 
that  I  be  sent  there  to  labor  as  a  missionary  this 
year.  The  petition  was  denied,  and  it  was  again 
determined  that  I  should  labor  in  Canada.  During 
that  conference  I  preached  on  both  Sundays  and  on 
a  Thursday  night.  I  baptized  eight  during  confer- 
ence, among  them  the  prophet's  daughter,  Lucy. 

From  Lamoni  I  went  to  Independence,  Missouri, 
remaining  over  two  Sundays,  preached  five  times, 
baptized  four,  solemnized  two  marriages.  From 
there  I  went  to  Knobnoster,  preached  five  sermons, 
baptized  seven,  and  left  for  Chicago. 

On  arrival  at  Chicago  I  met  my  Lizzie  and  our 
son  Willie.  We  remained  in  Chicago  one  week  and 
attended  the  World's  Fair  several  times,  preached 
three  times  and  baptized  one.    On  reaching  Detroit, 


166  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Michigan,  I  learned  that  I  was  billed  to  deliver  two 
lectures.  While  there  I  met  with  an  accident 
whereby  I  nearly  lost  my  life.  It  occurred  thus: 
I  was  riding  a  bicycle  when  an  intoxicated  teamster 
forced  me  to  go  between  his  wagon  and  the  street 
car;  the  passage  was  so  narrow  that  I  ran  into  the 
car.  I  was  knocked  several  feet,  arose  to  my  feet 
and  walked  a  few  steps  when  I  staggered  and  fell  to 
the  ground.  A  physician  happened  to  be  passing 
by  in  his  carriage,  witnessed  the  accident  and  rushed 
to  my  assistance.  When  he  felt  my  pulse,  he  said, 
**His  pulse  is  gone,  I  fear  he  is  a  dead  man.*'  I  was 
conscious,  and  upon  hearing  this  statement  I  tried 
to  move  my  fingers  and  tried  to  draw  my  breath, 
but  it  seemed  as  though  I  was  powerless  to  act. 
Elder  George  Shaw,  who  passing  by,  was  attracted 
by  the  crowd  that  surrounded  me.  He  came  as 
close  as  he  could  and  recognized  me.  He  made  his 
way  to  my  side  and  grasped  my  hand.  He,  as  I 
was  later  informed,  presented  me  in  silent  prayer 
to  our  heavenly  Father,  when  instantly  I  revived, 
but  began  to  suffer  intense  pain.  It  seemed  as 
though  my  body  was  broken  all  down  one  side,  as 
also  my  head.  In  a  short  time  one  side  of  my  head 
and  one  side  of  my  body  was  black  and  blue,  and  I 
was  cut  and  bruised  elsewhere.  When  the  pain 
became  intense  the  doctor  administered  a  hypo- 
dermic injection  into  my  arm.  This  was  too  much 
for  me.  I  not  having  had  even  a  cup  of  tea  or  coffee 
for  many  years,  or  any  other  stimulants,  my  stomach 
was  very  susceptible  to  a  narcotic.  The  doctor  then 
poured  brandy  into  me.     The  ambulance  having: 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  167 

arrived  he  ordered  that  I  be  taken  to  Grace  Hospital 
when  I  spoke  for  the  first  time.  "No,  take  me  to  142 
Fort  street  east,'*  the  residence  of  Brother  and 
Sister  Liddy.  There  I  was  surrounded  by  my  wife 
and  child  and  several  Saints,  who  were  told  by  the 
doctors  that  my  injuries  were  of  such  a  character 
that  I  could  not  survive  more  than  an  hour  and  a 
half.  By  this  time  three  doctors  were  on  the  scene, 
and  after  consultation  they  gave  me  morphine  to 
deaden  the  pain  until  the  worst  was  over.  Elder 
Lake  was  sent  for.  On  arrival  he  wept  sorely, 
for  he  had  always  been  very  dear  to  me,  and  he 
had  frequently  told  me  that  I  was  as  near  to  him  as 
his  own  son.  When  they  obtained  control  over  their 
feelings  I  was  administered  to,  and  the  message 
came,  "He  shall  not  die  but  live,  and  perform  the 
work  which  I  have  appointed  him  to  do."  The  pain 
at  times  was  intense,  for  Lizzie  had  decided  that  I 
should  take  no  more  morphine,  but  for  some  time 
when  the  pain  would  be  excruciating  the  elders 
would  step  forward,  administer  to  me,  and  I  would 
go  to  sleep  under  their  hands.  This  was  repeated 
frequently  and  all  could  see  that  I  was  gaining 
rapidly.  I  shall  never  forget  the  loving-kindness 
shown  by  Mary  Liddy,  Sister  Janrow,  Brother  Liddy 
and  his  brother  Matt ;  and  in  fact  many  others  acted 
as  angels  of  mercy  in  those  awful  hours  of  agony. 

Telegrams  poured  in  from  all  parts.  The  papers 
of  London,  Detroit,  and  Toronto  spoke  kindly  of  my 
life  work.  The  ninth  day  I  was  up,  and  the  six- 
teenth day  I  preached.  If  my  ribs  were  broken  and 
the  diaphragm  was  lacerated,  all  I  can  say  is,  the 


168  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Great  Physician  healed  me,  and  I  live  to-day  as  the 
result  of  his  loving-kindness  and  tender  mercies. 
Twenty-four  days  after  the  accident  I  preached  at 
the  Proton  conference,  after  which  I  was  called  to 
attend  to  the  celebrated  marriage  case  at  Niagara 
Falls. 

Bro.  Hyrum  Dickout  had  solemnized  a  marriage. 
The  clergy  of  his  town  entered  complaint  and  he 
was  summoned  to  trial  for  performing  a  marriage 
ceremony  illegally.  The  trial  came  on,  we  lost  the 
case.  We  then  appealed  to  the  High  Court  at  To- 
ronto, and  the  Queen's  Bench,  presided  over  by 
three  judges,  there  reversed  the  decision  of  the 
lower  court.  In  his  address  Chief  Justice  Armour 
said  many  things  in  favor  of  our  church  and 
denounced  in  loud  terms  the  persecution  urged 
against  us  by  people  calling  themselves  Christians. 
We  left  that  hall  of  justice  with  thankful  hearts  that 
right  had  triumphed. 

After  the  trial  Brethren  Gregory,  Mortimer,  and 
I  started  tent  work  in  Maple  Valley.  Soon  after 
our  arrival  there  I  was  called  by  telegram  to  Water- 
ford.  I  learned  that  Squire  Matthews  had  been 
smitten  with  a  paralytic  stroke.  He  was  an  old 
man.  The  doctor  expressed  but  small  hopes  of  his 
living  at  all  and  declared  that  if  he  did  rally  he 
would  never  walk  again.  The  old  man  requested 
baptism  at  my  hands.  A  box  was  made  and  water 
pumped  into  it.  Brother  Longhurst  carried  the 
aged  sire  to  the  box,  and  after  his  baptism  he  soon 
got  around  and  enjoyed  good  health  for  years,  and 
died  a  good  Saint. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  169 

I  joined  the  tent  at  Grand  Valley,  Brethren  Mor- 
timer and  Gregory  having  moved  it  there  from 
Maple  Valley.  We  had  not  been  preaching  there 
very  long  when  we  met  with  fierce  opposition.  The 
Disciple  preacher,  Reverend  Mr.  Moore,  started  to 
oppose  us  by  delivering  a  lecture.  Fred  Gregory 
took  notes  and  I  replied.  Then  Parson  Woolner  lec- 
tured. Fred  took  notes  and  I  replied.  Then  Mr. 
Sinclair  lectured  and  I  replied.  They  then  sent  for 
the  great  Samuel  Keffer,  said  to  be  the  giant  of 
Campbellism  in  Canada.  He  lectured  several  times, 
and  I  replied.  I  tried  to  get  him  to  debate  distinc- 
tive propositions,  but  he  refused.  Then  we  had  a 
newspaper  battle  with  a  number  of  them.  Let  me 
say  that  during  our  stay  in  Grand  Valley  from 
August  6  to  September  18  I  baptized  twenty-six^ 
among  them  the  organist  of  the  Disciple  church,  the 
organist  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  and  a  number 
of  prominent  men  and  women.  Among  them  we 
may  mention  Sr.  Ada  Clark,  who  afterwards  became 
the  wife  of  Pres.  Joseph  Smith,  also  her  father  and 
mother,  brothers  and  sisters,  one  of  the  sisters  being 
the  wife  of  Elder  A.  F.  McLean,  afterwards  presi- 
dent of  the  Toronto  Branch.  In  all  my  hard  work 
there  I  was  ably  assisted  by  Fred  Gregory,  by  his 
shorthand  in  taking  notes  on  lectures. 


170  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 

PRESENTATION  ON  MY  RETIREMENT  FROM  THE  PRESI- 
DENCY   OF    LONDON   DISTRICT. 

At  the  October  conference  I  was  reelected  presi- 
dent of  the  London  District,  and  the  Sunday  school 
elected  me  superintendent  of  the  district  again,  and 
I  was  once  more  appointed  delegate  to  General  Con- 
ference. Here  Elder  R.  C.  Longhurst  was  ordained 
an  elder  by  Elder  Lake  and  myself. 

Much  of  the  winter  was  devoted  to  the  northern 
branches,  preaching  in  them  all.  During  that  time 
we  arranged  money  matters  so  that  "Grandpa  Tay- 
lor" gave  to  us  the  deed  of  Garafraxa  Property,  and 
at  that  same  visit  several  were  baptized  and  the 
Grand  Valley  Branch  was  organized.  In  the  spring 
my  wife  and  daughter  accompanied  me  to  Lamoni, 
Iowa,  to  attend  the  General  Conference.  While 
there  I  preached  both  Sundays  during  the  confer- 
ence. 

Pres.  Joseph  Smith  advised  me  to  resign  the 
office  as  district  president  and  devote  my  entire 
time  to  missionary  work,  which  I  promised  to  do  at 
the  next  June  conference. 

From  Lamoni  we  went  to  Saint  Joseph,  Missouri. 
Lizzie  made  many  friends  there  and  we  all  enjoyed 
the  visit  immensely.  I  addressed  the  people  several 
times.  Our  next  stop  was  Independence,  Missouri, 
where  we  were  kindly  cared  for  at  the  splendid 
home  of  Bro.  and  Sr.  John  A.  Robinson.    Preached 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  171 

six  times  and  baptized  three  while  there.  We  then 
turned  our  faces  homeward,  and  got  ready  for  our 
June  conferences.  Pres.  W.  W.  Blair,  of  sacred 
memory,  attended  both  the  June  conferences  and 
was  a  blessing  to  the  mission.  At  Garafraxa  con- 
ference, as  per  instructions  of  Pres.  Joseph  Smith, 
I  resigned  the  office  of  district  president  after  serv- 
ing nearly  eight  years.  The  district  presented  me 
with  a  beautiful  gold-headed  ebony  cane,  with  the 
following  address : 

To  Elder  R.  C.  Evans,  retiring  President  of  the  London 
District  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints; 
Dear  Brother:  As  it  has  pleased  our  heavenly  Father  to 
appoint  a  high  priest  for  our  district,  and,  as  we  believe  the 
time  has  come,  according  to  the  revelations  going  before,  for 
you  to  be  released  from  the  burden  and  care  of  district  presi- 
dency, and  as  we  believe  that  you  ever  desire  to  serve  in 
harmony  with  the  will  of  God,  while  we  regret  to  have  to 
part  with  you  as  district  president,  we  pray  the  blessing  and 
guidance  of  the  divine  Master  may  be  still  yours  to  enjoy  as 
in  the  past.  And  as  a  slight  token  of  our  appreciation  of 
your  past  services  and  the  esteem  in  which  we  still  hold  you, 
we,  in  behalf  of  the  London  District,  present  to  you  this  cane 
[just  here  President  Lake  presented  the  cane  with  the  state- 
ment that  although  the  recipient  would  not  need  it  now  for  a 
support  to  his  body  we  hoped  he  might  live  to  see  that  age 
when  it  might  be  a  stay  and  a  staff  to  lean  on  after  years  of 
toil  and  labor  in  the  Master's  cause]  and  ask  you  to  accept 
the  same,  not  as  a  reward,  but  merely  as  a  souvenir  of  love 
to  the  servant  who  has  tried  to  do  the  Master's  bidding.  We 
do  not  intend  it  to  take  the  place  of  the  crown  of  righteous- 
ness laid  up  for  the  faithful,  but  pray  your  life  may  continue 
to  be  the  life  of  the  righteous  and  that  your  last  end  might 
be  like  His,  even  celestial  glory. 

Signed  in  behalf  of  the  district, 

John    H.    Lake. 

John  Shields. 


172  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Thus  was  severed  my  connection  with  the  Lon- 
don District  as  a  district  officer.  I  acted  as  vice- 
president  two  years  before  being  president  of  the 
district,  during  which  time  the  district  had  doubled 
its  number  in  membership. 

At  this  conference  High  Priest  R.  C.  Longhurst 
was  elected  district  president  and  Daniel  Macgregor 
was  ordained  an  elder. 

I  traveled  extensively  through  the  district  with 
President  Blair,  and  this  privilege  was  a  great  bless- 
ing to  me.  When  he  departed  for  the  West,  I  left  for 
another  trip  to  Quebec.  Leaving  London  by  rail, 
took  steamer  at  Hamilton,  passing  Toronto,  Port 
Hope,  Kingston,  through  the  Canal,  Bay  of  Quinte, 
down  the  Saint  Lawrence  River,  passing  the  Thou- 
sand Islands,  and  sailing  amid  the  rocks  down  the 
mighty  rapids,  arriving  at  the  city  of  Richmond,  the 
place  of  my  destination.  While  there  I  baptized  Mrs. 
Roberts  and  her  daughter,  in  the  Saint  Francis 
River.  Several  were  present  at  the  baptism,  includ- 
ing Mr.  Roberts.  I  confirmed  them  on  the  river 
side.  After  doing  my  work  there  I  left  for  the  city 
of  Quebec,  scene  of  the  Wolfe  and  Montcalm  monu- 
ments. Plains  of  Abraham,  convents  and  churches, 
and  many  of  the  so-called  sacred  relics.  All  my 
expenses  were  paid  to  make  this  trip  and  as  soon  as 
possible  I  started  westward,  as  I  was  under  con- 
tract to  lecture  on  temperance  in  the  Broadway  Hall, 
Toronto.  I  had  some  regrets  at  not  being  able 
to  remain  in  the  East  longer,  but  those  who  sent  me 
and  bore  my  expenses  knew  that  I  was  under  con- 
tract and  must  return  accordingly. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  173 

My  temperance  lectures  were  highly  spoken  of 
in  Toronto  papers  and  I  was  for  the  third  time 
requested  to  devote  all  my  time  to  the  temperance 
platform,  with  the  promise  of  a  good  salary. 

The  winter  was  spent  working  hard  in  the  Lon- 
don District,  making  several  new  openings  where 
branches  have  since  been  organized. 

In  January,  1895,  I  was  called  by  telegram  to 
meet  Elder  S.  Keffer,  of  Disciple  fame,  in  Selkirk. 
Notwithstanding  he  had  challenged  to  debate  with 
me  on  my  arrival,  he  positively  refused  to  sign 
propositions,  but  selected  his  own  matter,  and  with- 
out notice  or  time  for  preparation  I  had  to  reply. 
He  would  sometimes  talk  half  an  hour,  then  call  on 
me  to  reply.  If  he  felt  like  it  he  would  talk  longer, 
but  I  was  accorded  the  same  amount  of  time  to  reply. 
All  could  see  that  this  was  an  injustice  to  me,  but  I 
knew  my  man,  and  I  went  after  him  with  the  instru- 
ments of  truth,  and  the  Lord  was  with  me  and  for 
nine  nights  I  followed  him.  When  the  time  for 
closing  arrived  on  the  ninth  night,  the  matter  was 
put  to  vote  and  I  was  favored  by  over  six  to  one. 
I  desired  to  continue  the  discussion,  but  the  Dis- 
ciples refused  the  church  longer  for  debate,  notwith- 
standing Keffer  lectured  to  his  chosen  few  two 
nights  after. 

A  committee  formed  by  the  general  public  wrote 
me  a  letter  stating  that  I  had  acted  the  part  of  a 
Christian  and  had  answered  every  objection  made 
against  our  faith.  While  Keffer  lectured  two  nights 
to  small  audiences  I  filled  Derby  Hall  for  several 
nights,  and  to  cap  the- climax,  I  baptized  a  Disciple 


174  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

preacher's  son,  the  son  of  the  chairman  of  the  meet- 
ings who  treated  me  so  unfairly. 

While  preaching  some  time  later  at  Low  Banks, 
I  felt  very  discouraged  over  some  opposition  that 
was  being  urged  against  me,  as  I  thought  unjustly. 
I  had  preached  all  week.  It  was  Saturday  night; 
the  singing  school  occupied  the  hall  and  so  I  had 
this  night  to  myself.  Feeling  sad  and  disconsolate 
I  stole  down  the  stairs,  passed  out  under  the  trees 
down  the  lane,  and  stood  on  the  lake  shore.  I  bowed 
on  the  sand  and  tried  to  pray.  Rising  to  my  feet 
I  listened  to  the  sad  sobbing  of  the  waves  and  felt 
as  though  death  was  not  the  worst  enemy  I  had, 
and  was  sacrificing  the  best  days  of  my  life,  and  yet 
I  was  either  honestly  misunderstood  or  willfully  mis- 
represented by  some  for  whom  I  had  fasted  and 
prayed  in  the  past.  With  the  gloom  deepening  upon 
me,  I  crept  back  to  my  lonely  room,  prepared  to 
retire,  when  I  again  tried  to  pray.  No  sooner  had  I 
retired  than  I  saw  my  room  growing  lighter  and 
lighter  until  it  was  as  bright  as  the  sunlight.  Sud- 
denly I  beheld  a  messenger,  who  approached  me  and 
gave  me  such  counsel  and  encouragement  that  ever 
since  when  passing  through  the  dark  waters  I  have 
felt  strength  as  the  memory  of  that  blessed  night 
looms  up  before  me,  in  all  its  dazzling  glory.  The 
following  day  I  ordained  Lincoln  Pew  a  priest,  and 
Edward  Barrick  a  teacher,  and  organized  the  Low 
Banks  Branch. 

Arriving  at  General  Conference  that  spring,  I 
learned  that  Apostle  W.  H.  Kelley  was  using  his 
influence  to  have  me  labor  in  the  Eastern  Mission. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  175 

Brother  Kelley  informed  me  that  he  desired  me  to 
hold  meetings  in  Cleveland,  Boston,  Fall  River, 
Providence,  Brooklyn,  New  York,  Philadelphia,  and 
other  large  cities ;  but  then  again  it  was  decided  that 
I  should  return  to  Canada. 

By  special  request  I  preached  the  two  conference 
Sundays  in  the  Methodist  church.  I  baptized  seven 
during  the  conference. 

Soon  after  my  return  to  Canada,  by  my  request 
Bro.  Daniel  Macgregor  became  a  missionary  and 
labored  with  me. 

I  attended  the  two  June  conferences,  after  which, 
by  request  of  Apostle  E.  C.  Briggs,  I  lectured  in  a 
large  tent  at  Detroit,  Michigan.  Here  Brother 
Hauns  first  heard  the  gospel  and  later  became  a  good 
missionary  in  the  Michigan  field. 

Most  of  August  and  September  of  this  year  were 
spent  in  preaching  at  Low  Banks  and  Dunnville. 
A  number  were  baptized  in  Low  Banks,  and  I  be- 
lieve eighteen  were  baptized  in  Dunnville.  Here  I 
met  Sr.  Floralice  Miller,  whom  I  baptized  after  she 
had  listened  to  me  preach  the  gospel  until  she  was 
perfectly  satisfied  of  its  divinity. 

Brother  Macgregor  was  my  companion  most  of 
this  summer.  He  led  meetings,  baptized  some,  and 
preached  several  times  from  fifteen  to  twenty-five 
minutes.  The  balance  of  this  year  was  spent  in 
missionary  labors,  and  at  its  close  my  record  showed 
that  I  had  baptized  fifty-six. 

The  first  three  months  of  1896  were  about  equally 
divided  between  London  and  Saint  Thomas,  with  a 
few  short  visits  to  other  places. 


176  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

London  had  petitioned  Brother  Lake  to  permit  me 
to  remain  home  until  the  church  was  repaired  and 
reseated,  and  I  did  so,  working  hard  and  preaching 
as  the  way  opened.  Three  hundred  dollars  were  col- 
lected for  church  repairs  and  improvements,  and 
several  were  baptized  in  London.  The  Saint  Thomas 
work  was  blessed  of  the  Lord.  Here  I  baptized  a 
number,  among  them  Sister  Faulds,  whose  testi- 
mony will  appear  later  in  these  pages  over  her  own 
signature. 

I  returned  to  London  to  prepare  for  General  Con- 
ference, and  while  there  was  requested  to  sing  a 
piece  for  their  entertainment.  I  had  nothing  appro- 
priate to  sing  and  so  I  sat  down  at  the  rear  of  the 
church  and  wrote  the  song  which  has  been  pub- 
lished so  often,  entitled,  ''Apostasy  and  restoration," 
which  I  here  submit : 

APOSTASY  AND  RESTORATION. 

The  earth  was  all  bathed  in  gross  darkness, 

Apostasy  waved  o'er  the  world. 
Cruel  Rome  and  her  daughters  were  killing. 

Idolatry's  flag  was  unfurled. 
The  thumb-screw,  the  rack,  and  the  fagot 

Were  instruments  used  on  each  side. 
Thus  Romans  and  Protestants  slaughtered, 

Till  thousands  on  each  side  have  died. 

Chorus  : 

Great  God  haste  the  day  when  cruel  Babylon 

Shall  fall  by  thine  almighty  power, 
When  truth  shall  be  loved  by  all  nations. 

And  priestcraft  be  cherished  no  more.  • 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  177 

Thus  darkness  has  covered  all  nations 

For  many  long  centuries  past, 
But  God,  in  his  wisdom  and  mercy, 

Restored  the  true  gospel  at  last. 
An  angel  from  heaven  descended. 

The  priesthood  brought  back  to  the  world; 
Brave  Joseph,  the  Seer,  God  commissioned, 

Soon  truth's  gospel  flag  was  unfurled. 

The  church  with  apostles  and  prophets. 

With  doctrine  as  taught  by  the  Lord, 
Went  forth  till  she  gathered  in  thousands 

Who  loved  the  true  gospel  restored. 
When  treason  assaulted  her  honor. 

Apostates  were  many  and  cruel. 
She  lived  through  the  death  of  the  prophet; 

Soon  God  sent  young  Joseph  to  rule. 

Chorus  : 

Thank  God  the  great  day  of  deliverance 

Is  near,  when  thy  glory  shall  shine. 
When  all  of  the  nations  do  homage 

To  truth  and  the  kingdom  divine. 

Give  ear  to  his  voice,  O  ye  people. 

Fear  not,  work  for  God  and  the  right; 
This  church  now  by  many  despised 

To  millions  will  be  a  delight. 
God  give  unto  Israel  great  wisdom. 

In  pulpit,  in  workshop,  and  Herald, 
Then  Latter  Day  Saints  will  be  honored, 

And  Jesus  the  pride  of  the  world. 


UNCLE  JOHN   LAKE  AND  THE  AUTHOR  AS  A  YOUNG  MISSIONARY. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  179 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

MOST  REMARKABLE  CASE  OF  HEALING. 

Lizzie  and  I,  with  a  number  of  other  Canadians, 
started  for  Kirtland  conference  and  had  a  good 
time.  I  preached  Sunday,  and  my  sermon  was  the 
last  one  President  Blair  ever  heard,  for  he  died 
while  on  the  train  on  his  way  home.  It  was  fitting 
that  one  who  had  given  his  life  to  gfctive  work  for 
the  cause  he  loved,  as  did  Brother  Blair,  should  '*die 
in  the  harness."  His  memory  will  long  be  cherished 
by  the  church  he  served  so  long  and  well. 

Permit  me  to  submit  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
cases  of  healing  known  to  me : 

On  January  14,  1878,  Sister  Faulds  took  sick. 
For  eight  months  she  was  confined  to  her  bed,  and 
all  that  loving  hearts  and  skillful  physicians  could 
do  was  done.  All  doctors  told  the  same  story,  *'She 
will  be  a  cripple  for  life,  she  has  spinal  curvature." 
She  was  completely  powerless  to  help  herself.  She 
went  in  an  invalid  chair  for  one  year  and  eight 
months.  She  then  got  so  that  she  went  on  crutches 
for  three  years,  then  she  only  used  one  crutch.  Her 
strength  increased,  so  that  by  the  use  of  a  cane  and 
three  lifts  on  the  heel  of  her  shoe  she  was  able  to 
get  around.  Her  suffering  was  awful  to  bear.  The 
spinal  disease  had  so  drawn  the  cords  that  one  limb 
was  shorter  than  the  other.  She  remained  in  this 
condition  twelve  years,  when  she  heard  the  gospel, 
but  to  use  her  own  words. 


180  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Pride  stood  in  my  way  and  I  shut  my  ears  to  the  truth.  But 
during  the  years  1894-95  more  affliction  came  upon  me,  and 
the  cords  of  my  hip  were  so  drawn  that  I  had  to  wear  a  cork 
sole  on  my  shoe  one  and  one  fourth  inches  in  height.  My 
suffering  was  now  almost  unbearable. 

In  December,  1895,  Elder  R.  C.  Evans  was  preaching  in 
this  city  (Saint  Thomas).  The  gospel  was  again  presented 
to  me.  My  pride  still  stood  in  the  way.  My  sufferings  were 
increased,  and  at  last  I  was  administered  to  by  Elder  R.  C. 
Evans.  I  received  such  relief  that  I  knew  it  was  the  power 
of  God,  and  on  the  28th  of  February,  1896,  I  was  baptized 
by  Elder  R.  C.  Evans,  and  from  that  hour  pain  seemed  easier 
to  bear.  .When  conference  convened  in  Kirtland,  Ohio,  I  sent 
a  request  for  prayer  by  Elder  R.  C.  Evans.  On  April  9 
prayer  was  offered  for  me  in  the  Temple  of  the  Lord,  while 
I  was  here  in  Saint  Thomas.  I  felt  the  Spirit  come  upon  me, 
but  did  not  realize  what  it  was.  I  felt  a  strange  power  come 
upon  me  and  I  retired  to  my  room,  slipped  off  my  heavy 
boot  and  laid  down.  Not  five  minutes  after  I  laid  down  / 
felt  a  hand  laid  on  the  afflicted  parts  and  the  cords  relaxed. 
For  a  moment  I  felt  afraid,  but  presently  I  arose  from  the 
bed  healed. 

The  limb  which  for  sixteen  years  had  been  bad  was  made 
whole  as  the  other.  I  know  the  hand  of  an  angel  was  laid 
upon  me  and  since  then  I  have  been  free  from  pain  in  my  hip. 

I  have  given  the  above  from  a  letter  written  by 
Sister  Faulds. 

Sister  Faulds  from  that  day  until  this  has  never 
tired  of  testifying  of  this  miracle,  either  in  public 
or  private. 

After  my  return  to  Canada  I  was  invited  to  preach 
in  Saint  Thomas  opera  house.  Bro.  William  Faulds 
would  paint  large  bills  every  week  and  we  had  from 
three  to  fifteen  hundred  people.  A  number  were 
baptized  during  those  meetings,  among  them  Bro. 
E.  N.  Compton  and  wife.    He  has  since  done  good 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  181 

work  as  presiding  elder  of  the  Saint  Thomas  Branch 
and  for  some  time  as  a  missionary.  I  would  preach 
in  the  opera  house  Sunday  nights  and  two  nights  a 
week  in  the  church  and  frequently  made  visits  dur- 
ing the  week  to  other  near  by  branches. 

In  the  month  of  June  Brother  Lake  received  a 
revelation  that  I  should  be  chosen  as  Bishop's  agent 
for  the  London  District.  Brother  Longhurst  had 
the  same  matter  presented  to  him,  and  as  they  wrote 
each  other  containing  the  message,  their  letters 
crossed  on  the  way.  I  consented  to  occupy  that 
office  provided  that  E.  L.  Kelley  receive  evidence 
that  I  should  act  as  Bishop's  agent.  Bishop  Kelley 
sent  me  a  splendid  letter  appointing  me  as  his  agent 
and  the  books  were  sent  to  me. 

To  show  how  the  Lord  has  blessed  the  mission 
since  my  appointment,  the  books  show  that  when  I 
was  appointed  there  was  only  one  dollar  and  twenty 
cents  in  the  agent's  hand,  the  missionaries'  families 
were  behind  on  their  allowance,  and  the  mission- 
aries themselves  were  very  poorly  clothed.  Since 
then  the  missionaries  are  better  clothed,  the  staff 
greatly,  enlarged,  the  family  allowance  increased, 
thousands  of  miles  of  new  field  opened  up  in  Ontario, 
Manitoba,  Saskatchewan,  Alberta,  and  British  Co- 
lumbia, and  last,  but  not  least,  notwithstanding  all 
the  great  increase  in  outlay,  we  have  raised  thou- 
sands of  dollars  extra  and  sent  it  to  the  Presiding 
Bishop  to  assist  the  work  in  all  the  world. 

Besides  all  this  we  have  collected  hundreds  of  dol- 
lars for  College,  Sanitarium,  and  Home.    I  speak  of 


182  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

this  not  to  boast,  but  to  show  how  the  Lord  has 
blessed  the  constant  labor  performed. 

In  August  I  left  the  opera  house  work,  and  by- 
instruction  from  Elder  Lake  I  traveled  through 
most  of  the  London  District  branches  with  Bro. 
George  H.  Hilliard.  My  association  with  this  man 
was  a  blessing  to  me,  and  his  work  was  a  blessing  to 
Canada. 

In  November  I  was  called  to  Cedar  Valley  to  de- 
bate with  a  Baptist  minister.  Reverend  Mr.  Kelley. 
He  affirmed,  ''Resolved  that  the  Book  of  Mormon  is 
not  divinely  inspired  and  that  it  is  unworthy  the 
respect  of  Christian  people."  Much  might  be  said 
about  this  debate,  but  time  and  space  forbid  a 
lengthy  account.  Permit  me  to  say,  however,  that 
the  reverend's  stock  in  trade  was  the  old  yarns  of 
Howe,  Hurlbut,  Beadle,  and  the  contradictory  Spal- 
ding story. 

Joseph  Smith's  claim  of  having  seen  an  angel  was 
denounced  in  round  terms,  and  the  climax  was 
reached  when  his  reverence  tried  to  show  that  "Joe 
Smith"  could  not  have  conversed  with  an  angel  for 
the  best  of  all  reasons,  namely,  ''Ladies  and  gentle- 
men, there  are  no  angels  now." 

Well,  I  replied  to  all  the  old  stories  to  the  entire 
satisfaction  of  the  people,  but  when  it  came  to  the 
funeral  of  all  the  angels  most  everybody  was  willing 
to  wear  crepe  if  necessary  for  the  poor,  dead  angels, 
but  before  they  donned  the  sables  of  grief,  out  of 
respect  for  the  dear,  departed  dead,  I  thought  it 
prudent  to  have  the  statement  of  the  reverend  gen- 
tleman substantiated  by  proper  evidence,  and  so 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  183 

started  to  discover  the  death  notice  of  the  angels. 
While  searching  for  the  obituary  I  stumbled  upon 
the  following  facts.  Just  prior  to  the  crucifixion  of 
Jesus  he  informs  us  that  there  were  more  than 
twelve  legions  of  angels,  all  hearty  and  well,  ready 
for  action  at  a  moment's  notice,  see  Matthew  26 :  53. 
From  Smith's  Bible  Dictionary,  page  605,  I  learn 
that  a  legion  is  six  thousand,  and  this  statement  is 
supported  by  many  writers.  Here  are  seventy-two 
thousand  angels  enjoying  good  health  at  that  time. 
We  are  informed  in  2  Kings  6 :  17  that  the  moun- 
tains are  full  of  them.  Daniel  tells  us  (7 :  10)  there 
are  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand .  angels,  and 
John,  in  Revelation  5:11,  informs  us  that  there 
were  millions  of  them  at  his  time,  and  the  reverend 
gentleman  affirms  that  John  was  the  last  man  that 
ever  spoke  to  the  people  by  revelation  concerning 
the  angels,  so  we  must  conclude  that  his  reverence, 
having  never  heard  a  word  about  the  death  of  the 
angels,  has  made  up  this  story  to  offset  the  testi- 
mony of  Joseph  Smith.  Surely  it  is  written  that 
"prejudice  will  slander  the  north  star  out  of  the 
heavens,"  but  it  is  left  for  the  parsons  in  order  to 
try  to  destroy  the  work  of  God  as  found  in  the  latter- 
day  glory,  to  announce  the  death  of  millions  of  angels 
in  order  to  persuade  the  people  to  believe  that  an 
angel  did  not  appear  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 

After  this  debate  I  lectured  several  times  and 
baptized  ten  more. 

The  last  month  of  1896  was  spent  in  Saint 
Thomas,  where  I  baptized  a  number,  among  them 
James  Riley. 


184  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 

ORDAINED  AN  APOSTLE. 

In  1897  we  opened  the  work  in  London,  where  we 
had  a  grand  time  for  two  weeks;  then  to  Saint 
Thomas,  after  which  we  went  to  Toronto.  In 
Toronto  we  had  the  hall  well  filled  at  first  and  soon 
it  was  filled  to  overflowing.  I  preached  and  visited 
and  baptized,  often  talking  until  two  and  three 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  The  cold  was  intense,  but  we 
cut  the  thick  ice  of  Lake  Ontario,  and  during  my 
sojourn  I  baptized  eighteen,  among  them  T.  R. 
Seaton  and  his  wife  and  mother.  He  has  since  done 
good  work  as  an  elder  in  the  church. 

The  papers  gave  an  account  of  the  baptism.  Sis- 
ter Seaton's  mother  read  the  account  and  ridiculed 
the  idea  of  women  being  baptized  in  the  ice,  declar- 
ing, *'We  will  likely  hear  of  it  causing  their  death." 
She  little  knew  that  her  own  daughter  who  had  left 
the  sick  bed  the  day  of  her  baptism  was  one  of  the 
number  that  had  been  in  the  ice-cold  waters  of  the 
lake,  and  that  the  white-haired  grandmother  beside 
her  was  another,  and  that  in'  place  of  their  being 
killed  in  baptism  they  were  well  and  happy. 

Brother  Lake  wrote  me  that  he  saw  me  in  vision 
ordained  to  the  office  of  apostle.  The  revelation 
was  given  to  him  February  14,  1897.  On  March  26 
a  personage  clothed  in  white  appeared  to  me  and 
told  me  that  I  would  be  ordained  an  apostle  at  the 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  185 

conference.  I  received  some  counsel  then  thaft  I 
have  tried  to  remember. 

On  arrival  at  Lamoni  I  learned  that  Pres.  W.  W. 
Blair  had  the  matter  of  my  ordination  presented  to 
him. 

On  the  morning  of  April  11,  before  I  v^as  out  of 
my  room,  a  messenger  from  the  Quorum  of  Seventy 
was  sent  with  a  request  that  I  come  to  the  quorum 
meeting  to  hear  a  revelation  read,  and  true  to  that 
which  Brethren  Lake,  Blair,  and  the  messenger  had 
said,  the  revelation  contained  the  information  that 
I  was  to  occupy  as  an  apostle  in  the  Quorum  of 
Twelve,  and  on  Monday  following  I  was  ordained 
under  the  hands  of  Pres.  Joseph  Smith,  Apostle 
John  H.  Lake  and  others.  Upon  that  occasion  it  was 
promised  me  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  through  Brother 
Lake,  that  if  faithful  to  the  trust  committed  to  my 
charge  I  should  see  and  converse  with  angels,  who 
would  instruct  me  in  my  important  calling. 

Apostle  I.  N.  White  and  Elder  Frank  Criley  and 
some  others  testified  that  it  had  been  revealed  to 
them  some  time  ago  that  I  would  be  called  an  apostle. 
W.  J.  Smith  wrote  from  Detroit,  Michigan,  that  I 
would  be  called,  and  it  was  also  manifested  to  J.  J. 
Cornish  on  two  occasions,  so  he  afterwards  informed 
me. 

At  this  conference  I  preached  two  sermons,  bap- 
tized two,  and  was  placed  in  charge  of  the  Canada 
Mission. 

On  my  return  to  Canada  I  presided  over  the  June 
conferences  and  Sunday  school  conventions.  Here 
I  resigned  the  superintendency  of  the  London  Dis- 


186  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

trict  Sunday  school,  which  I  had  held  ever  since  it 
was  organized,  whereupon  I  was  presented  with  a 
beautiful  and  touching  address. 

After  conference  I  attended  the  reunion  at  Mason- 
ville,  baptized  several,  and  then  went  to  Humber 
Bay  and  organized  that  branch. 

President  Joseph  Smith  made  Canada  a  visit  in 
October.  He  was  at  both  district  conferences.  We 
traveled  some  together  and  I  learned  much  from  his 
wise  counsel.  He  went  east,  and  I  went  to  Selkirk, 
where  I  baptized  two.  While  with  Pres.  Joseph 
Smith  he  gave  me  to  understand  that  there  was  a 
great  future  in  store  for  me;  many  trials,  much 
opposition,  but  final  triumph  if  faithful. 

On  Sunday,  November  14,  while  I  was  preaching, 
Joseph  was  wrapped  in  vision  and  saw  me  address- 
ing an  audience  in  Los  Angeles,  California.  I 
preached  there  in  the  summer  of  1907. 

The  most  remarkable  honor  conferred  upon  me 
since  the  apostleship  was  that  of  being  permitted  to 
solemnize  the  marriage  on  January  12,  1898,  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  and  Sr.  Ada  Clark.  The 
ceremony  was  performed  at  the  residence  of  the 
bride's  father,  Mr.  Alexander  Clark,  Waldemar, 
Ontario. 

The  ceremony  over  the  prophet  and  his  wife 
kissed  me,  and  soon  after  supper  they  were  on  their 
wedding  trip  westward,  and  I  to  the  church  to 
preach. 

In  February  I  dedicated  the  new  brick  church  at 
Vanessa,  where  years  ago  I  started  the  work. 

I  attended  the  Apostolic  Council  in  Lamoni,  and 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  187 

preached  once.  Then  to  Independence,  Missouri, 
where  we  had  a  spiritual  conference.  While  there  I 
administered  to  sixty-two  sick  people  in  company 
with  other  elders,  and  preached  two  sermons,  besides 
my  other  work. 

After  conference  a  number  of  us  visited  Liberty 
Jail,  where  Joseph,  the  Seer,  was  bound  in  chains, 
a  prisoner  for  months.  In  the  old  dungeon  of  the 
jail  I  found  one  handcuff  and  a  chain  two  feet  long, 
perhaps  the  very  one  that  manacled  the  hands  of  the 
prophet  of  God. 

Returning  to  Canada,  found  all  well  and  happy 
at  my  home,  and  then  started  a  trip  through  the 
northern  branches.  One  important  duty  performed 
while  up  in  that  country  was  to  solemnize  the  mar- 
riage of  Bro.  A.  F.  McLean  and  Alice  Clark,  subse- 
quently efficient  workers  in  the  Toronto  Branch. 

At  the  Vanessa  conference  I  ordained  Fred 
Gregory  and  Daniel  Macgregor  to  the  office  of  sev- 
enty.   Bro.  T.  R.  Seaton  was  ordained  an  elder  there. 

In  July,  while  a  large  congregation  was  at  wor- 
ship in  a  grove  at  Lime  Lake,  a  great  storm  came 
up.  The  heavens  were  darkened,  the  wind  blew  a 
hurricane,  fences  were  blown  down,  buildings  shat- 
tered, and  trees  pulled  up  by  the  roots.  I  advised 
the  people  to  be  still,  and  if  they  would  exercise 
their  faith  the  storm  would  not  touch  us.  On  it 
came  in  all  its  fury.  I  led  the  people  in  prayer  and 
then  we  sang  "Jesus^  lover  of  my  soul."  The  storm 
was  all  around  us,  we  could  see  and  hear  it,  but 
the  immediate  place  of  gathering  was  a  perfect  calm. 


188  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

All  felt  the  power  of  God.  Three  were  baptized  and 
many*  reconsecrated  themselves  to  God. 

In  August  Daniel  Macgregor  had  some  meetings 
in  Sauble  Falls.  Reverend  Thompson,  a  Presbyte- 
rian preacher,  made  a  bitter  attack  upon  him.  The 
young  soldier  wired  for  me.  On  my  arrival  we  met 
the  parson  in  a  schoolhouse.  He  would  not  sign 
any  propositions  to  debate,  but  he  lectured  against 
us  and  I  replied.  We  chased  his  reverence  from 
every  position  and  having  cleared  the  character  of 
Joseph  Smith  of  the  foul  stain  of  having  anything 
to  do  with  polygamy,  I  then  proved  to  the  satisfac- 
tion of  the  people  that  the  Presbyterian  Church  was 
guilty  of  the  very  charge  this  Presbyterian  parson 
had  accused  us  of,  namely,  that  the  said  Presbyte- 
rian Church  membership  did  sanction  and  practice 
polygamy  where  the  law  would  permit  them,  and 
cited  the  well-known  historic  evidence  of  their  guilt 
in  India.  This  hurt  the  parson  sorely.  He  called  to 
his  assistance  Reverend  Mr.  McGown,  Baptist 
clergyman.  He  in  turn  met  his  Waterloo.  As  a 
result  we  baptized  quite  a  number.  I  then  left  for 
the  West. 

The  next  month  I  met  Elder  William  Ellmore,  of 
Covington,  Indiana,  in  a  six-night  debate  at  Chat- 
ham, Ontario.  The  usual  church  propositions  were 
discussed,  he  affirmed  for  his  church  three  nights,  I 
affirmed  for  our  church  three  nights. 

Mr.  Ellmore  is  a  man  of  ^vonderful  ability,  but 
at  the  close  of  the  debate  the  general  opinion 
expressed  was  that  he  failed  on  both  propositions. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  189 

He  knew  the  feelings  of  the  people  and  refused  to 
let  them  vote. 

The  Sunday  after  the  debate  we  preached  to  a 
crowded  hall,  while  Ellmore  addressed  nineteen  peo- 
ple at  3  p.  m.  and  twenty  people  at  7  p.  m.  Fred 
Gregory  was  my  moderator  and  rendered  excellent 
assistance. 


CHAPTER    XXX. 

REFUTATION   OF  SLANDEROUS   STATEMENTS. 
1899. 

After  New  Year's  dinner  at  home  I  met  Brother 
Macgregor  as  per  appointment.  We  went  to  Port 
Elgin  and  drove  twenty-nine  miles  over  snow  four 
feet  on  the  level,  and  many  places  'the  fences  were 
completely  covered.  We  arrived  at  Sauble  Falls 
where  we  did  some  preaching,  baptized  Phemie 
Gearie,  ordained  William  Gearie  an  elder,  James 
Gearie  a  priest,  John  Caldwell  a  teacher,  and  James 
Clatworthy  a  deacon,  and  organized  the  Sauble  Falls 
Branch. 

The  London  Branch  petitioned  me  to  give  them 
two  months.  President  Smith  thought  I  ought  to  do 
so.  We  made  arrangements  to  hold  special  meet- 
ings. The  church  was  crowded  at  times,  and  among 
our  audience  could  be  seen  lawyers  and  preachers. 
The  branch  was  built  up,  several  were  baptized. 
During  my  stay  here  the  London  street  car  strike 


190  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

occurred.  I  was  called  upon  by  the  mayor  of  the 
city  to  speak  to  the  mob  that  had  gathered  on  the 
street.  I  did  so,  and  the  mob  which  had  for  hours 
been  a  howling,  surging  crowd,  quietly  dispersed. 

By  special  request  I  lectured  in  the  largest  skating 
rink  in  the  city  and  again  in  the  Grand  Opera 
House.  My  lecture  on  capital  and  labor  was  printed 
and  placed  in  every  house  free.  This  resulted  in 
much  good. 

I  then  was  called  upon  to  defend  the  truth  against 
the  merciless  attack  made  upon  it  by  the  Reverend 
Mr.  Krupp.  The  controversy  was  long,  and  because 
of  the  historic  value  to  many  of  the  Saints  I  here- 
with insert  my  letter  on  the  Spalding  romance, 
which,  as  I  expected,  put  a  quietus  on  Mr.  Krupp : 

BOOK  OF   MORMON. 

(From  the  Stratford  Herald,  October  4,  1899.) 
Elder  Evans  goes,  at  length  into  the  question  of  its  resem- 
blances to  the  Spalding  Manuscript. 

The  following  letter  was  received  a  few  days  ago  from 
Elder  R.  C.  Evans,  of  the  Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter  Day  Saints,  of  London.  It  is  in  reply  to  the  last 
letter  of  Reverend  Mr.  Krupp,  of  Rostock.  The  Herald 
would  intimate  its  hope  that  the  controversy  will  not  be  per- 
mitted to  extend  over  many  more  letters.    Mr.  Evans  writes: 

Editor  Stratford  Herald;  Dear  Sir:  I  notice  S.  Krupp,  of 
Rostock,  has  another  letter  in  your  paper  of  September  7, 
regarding  my  letter,  "New  light  on  Mormonism,"  the  Book 
of  Mormon,  and  the  "Spalding's  Manuscript  Found."  The 
man  admits  that  "there  are  minor  errors  in  Miss  Dickenson's 
narrative."  Now  I  am  prepared  to  show  that  there  are  dozens 
of  errors  in  her  book,  in  many  points  she  contradicts  the  best 
encyclopedias,  and  other  works  published  on  the  same  sub- 
ject, and,  worse  than  all,  she  contradicts  herself,^  and  tells 


3LDER  R.  C.  EVANS  191 

stories  that  are  impossible  to  have  occurred.  In  her  book 
she  says  Joseph  Smith  was  killed  in  Nauvoo.  After  a  time 
she  says  he  was  killed  in  1846,  then  she  says  he  was  killed 
in  1844,  and  she  has  him  in  jail  for  debt  in  1817.  He  was 
only  twelve  years  old,  they  trusted  him  early  in  life.  I 
could  fill  your  paper  with  her  mistakes,  proving  her  work  as 
unreliable.  I  defy  Mr.  Krupp  to  debate  the  merits  of  the 
book  with  me  on  the  public  platform.  Mr.  Krupp  will  refuse 
to  indorse  much  of  her  book.  He  only  stands  by  her  when 
she  relates  the  Spalding  story  or  some  nasty  yarns  against 
Joseph  Smith.  When  she  speaks  in  favor  of  the  Saints  he 
refuses  to  believe  her,  when  speaking  of  the  church  of  which 
I  am  a  member,  and  of  the  sons  of  Joseph  Smith  she  says, 
"Please  understand  that  the  Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints,  is  in  no  way  connected  with 
Salt  Lake  Mormonism.  The  Reorganized  Church  has  done 
more  to  put  down  polygamy  than  any  other  denomination  on 
the  face  of  the  earth."  "The  Book  of  Mormon  denounces 
polygamy."  "The  most  forcible  arguments  that  have  yet 
been  adduced  on  Mormon  polygamy,  are  furnished  by  the 
pens  of  the  three  sons  of  Joseph  Smith."  "The  sons  of 
Joseph  Smith  deny  that  their  father  practiced  or  approved 
of  polygamy."  "Polygamy  originated  with  the  leaders  of  the 
Utah  church."  With  all  this  and  much  more  of  the  same 
kind  in  this  book,  yet  Mr.  Krupp  has,  by  pen  and  voice,  tried 
to  stain  the  fair  name  of  the  church  with  the  foul  crimes  of 
Brigham  Young,  and  Salt  Lake  Mormonism. 

Now  a  glance  at  the  "Spalding  Manuscript  Found."  The 
supporters  of  the  story  relate  about  it  like  this:  Spalding 
was  a  Presbyterian  minister,  his  health  failed,  he  left  the 
ministry — kept  tavern — wrote  his  story  commencing  1809, 
placing  it  in  the  hands  of  Paterson,  a  printer  in  Philadelphia, 
for  publication,  1812.     Spalding  died  in  1816. 

But*  permit  three  reverend  gentlemen  of  high  standing  to 
tell  what  became  of  the  Manuscript  Found.  In  the  Congrega- 
tionalist  for  October  24,  1877,  the  Rev.  Tyron  Edwards,  D.  D., 
of  Philadelphia,  says:  "The  Book  of  Mormon  in  substance 
was  written  by  Solomon  Spalding,  a  Presbyterian  minister. 


192  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Beginning  in  1809  and  writing  at  intervals,  as  he  did,  he 
often  read  parts  of  the  work-  to  his  neighbors,  and  among 
the  listeners  was  Joseph  Smith,  who  not  only  attended  the 
readings,  but  borrowed  the  manuscripts,  as  he  said,  to  read 
to  his  family  at  home.  In  1812  the  completed  manuscript 
was  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  printer,  with  a  view  to  publi- 
cation. The  printing  was  delayed,  Spalding  died  in  1816. 
Sidney  Rigdon  was  working  as  journeyman  printer  in  the 
office,  and  it  is  supposed  that  he,  having  copied  the  manu- 
script, with  Smith  concocted  the  idea  of  the  new  religion." 
The  reader  will  notice  that  Joseph  Smith  was  born  December 
23,  1805,  so  that  the  reverend  gentleman  above  quoted  would 
have  us  believe  that  Joseph  Smith  somewhere  between  the  age 
of  four  and  seven  years,  was  a  "neighbor"  of  Spalding's,  "an 
attentive  listener"  to  the  reading  of  Spalding's  romance,  and 
"that  he  borrowed  it  to  read  to  his  family."  Not  many  boys 
between  four  and  seven  years  of  age  have  a  family.  Surely 
Smith  was  a  smart  boy  if  the  reverend  doctor's  story  is  true. 
Again,  '"Rigdon  was  a  printer  in  the  office."  The  family 
record  shows  that  Rigdon  was  never  a  printer,  never  lived  in 
Pittsburg  till  years  after,  and  then,  as  pastor  of  the  Baptist 
Church. 

Rev.  Samuel  D.  Green  wrote  an  article,  entitled,  "Joseph 
Smith  the  Mormon,"  (see  Christian  Cynosure,  December  20, 
1877).  When  letters  were  written  to  him  correcting  his 
false  statements,  he  replied,  "Smith  borrowed  Spalding's 
manuscript,  Spalding  sent  for  it.  Smith  refused  to  give  it 
back.  Smith  told  Spalding,  and  I  heard  him,  that  he  had 
made  a  Mormon  Bible  of  it.  I  saw  Mr.  Spalding  as  late  as 
1827,  and  I  have  a  letter  from  William  Jenkins,  that  he  saw 
Spalding  in  1829." 

Now,  Mr.  Editor,  Spalding's  widow  and  all  true  history 
shows  that  Spalding  died  in  1816,  yet  one  of  the  reverend 
gentlemen  talked  with  him  in  1827,  the  other  in  1829.  Thus 
you  see  the  vilifiers  of  Joseph  Smith  often  make  him  more 
remarkable  than  his  friends  do.  Surely  it  is  a  Spalding 
romance. 

Miss  Dickenson  gives  the  testimony  of  E.  D.  Howe,  and 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  108 

D.  P.  Hurlbut,  yet  her  own  books  say  Hurlbut  was  a  liar  and 
Howe's  character,  upon  inquiry,  was  found  unsatisfactory — 
"Howe  was  himself  a  half  Mormon."  She  repeatedly  gives 
the  testimony  of  men  against  the  Book  of  Mormon,  then 
slanders  them. 

Now  for  the  real  facts  about  the  "Spalding  story."  Spal- 
ding wrote  a  story  in  1809-1812,  gave  it  to  the  printer  in 
1812,  left  Pittsburg  1814,  died  1816.  The  manuscript  was 
returned  by  the  printer  to  Mr.  Spalding's  widow,  she  placed 
it  in  a  trunk  where  it  remained  till  1834.  (The  Book  of 
Mormon  was  in  print  and  thousands  of  copies  were  circulated 
over  the  world  in  1830) .  D.  P.  Hurlbut  was  excommunicated 
from  the  Latter  Day  Saint  Church  for  bad  conduct,  and  swore 
vengeance.  E.  D.  Howe  was  angry  because  his  wife  joined 
the  church.  He  was  an  infidel  and  wrote  a  book  against  the 
Bible.  Now  these  two  men,  full  of  spite  and  unbelief,  de- 
cided to  write  a  book  against  the  church.  D.  P.  Hurlbut  went 
to  Spalding's  widow,  procured  the  "Manuscript  Found,"  prom- 
ised to  return  it,  gave  it  to  Howe,  then  to  spite  Joseph  Smith, 
and  make  money  by  the  sale  of  their  books,  they  got  Wrights, 
Millers,  Lakes,  and  others,  with  the  Book  of  Mormon  in  their 
hands,  to  make  up  statements  that  the  Book  of  Mormon  and 
Manuscript  Found  were  similar,  and  contained  same  names, 
etc.  Howe  fills  his  book  with  these  statements,  which  were 
false  and  manufactured  to  deceive,  hence  we  have  Mormonism 
Unveiled,  by  E.  D.  Howe. 

In  order  to  cover  the  trick,  they  refused  to  return  "Manu- 
script Found"  to  Spalding's  widow.  Howe  hides  it,  among 
other  manuscripts  in  his  printing  office,  he  forgets  where, 
tells  Spalding's  widow  and  others  manuscript  was  burned. 
In  1839-1840  he  sells  his  printing  office  to  L.  L.  Rice.  The 
transfer  of  the  printing  department  was  accompanied  with  a 
large  collection  of  old  manuscripts.  Years  passed  away. 
L.  L.  Rice  moved  to  Honolulu,  Sandwich  Islands.  In  1884- 
1885  President  Fairchild,  of  Oberlin  College,  Ohio,  visited  Mr. 
Rice.  Looking  over  old  manuscripts,  they  discover  the  long 
lost  "Manuscript  Found"  written  by  Solomon  Spalding.  It 
had  been  in  Mr.  Rice's  possession  over  forty  years,  and  it  is 


194  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

now  on  exhibition  in  Oberlin  College,  Ohio,  with  the  following 
indorsement  on  the  manuscript,  "The  writings  of  Solomon 
Spalding,  proved  by  Aaron  Wright,  Oliver  Smith,  John  N. 
Miller,  and  others.  The  testimonies  of  the  above  named  gen- 
tlemen are  now  in  my  possession.  (Signed)  D.  P.  Hurlbut." 
Here  are  Miss  Dickenson's  witnesses,  referred  to  by  Mr. 
Krupp.  Will  this  satisfy  him?  or  will  he  continue  to  "believe 
a  lie  rather  than  the  truth"? 

In  closing,  please  notice  the  testimony  of  L.  L.  Rice.  "Two 
things  are  true,  first,  it  is  a  genuine  writing  of  Solomon 
Spalding,  and  second,  it  is  not  the  original  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon."  "There  is  no  identity  of  names  of  persons  or 
places,  and  there  is  no  similarity  of  style  between  them." 

Thank  God  the  "Manuscript  Found"  is  discovered,  and 
such  men  as  Howe,  Hurlbut,  Miller,  Wright,  and  Krupp  have 
been  exposed. 

Trusting  that  the  "dear"  evangelist  will  see  the  truth,  cease 
to  misrepresent  facts  and  refrain  from  slandering  an  inno- 
cent people,  I  am,  yours  in  hope  of  sweet  rest  beyond, 

R.  C.  Evans. 

After  this  I  went  to  Humber  Bay,  dedicated  their 
new  church,  and  did  some  baptizing.  Soon  after 
the  June  conference  I  appointed  Elder  Daniel  Mac- 
gregor  to  labor  in  British  Columbia. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  195 


CHAPTER    XXXI. 

A   STRENUOUS  DEBATE. 

Elder  F.  Gregory  started  to  preach  in  Wiarton. 
A  one-time  Methodist  parson  and  the  magistrate  of 
the  town  each  in  turn  lectured  against  the  work. 
Brother  Gregory  did  fine  in  defense  of  the  work, 
until  the  matter  getting  pretty  interesting,  he  tele- 
graphed for  me  to  come  and  reply  to  a  later  lecture. 
I  did  not  arrive  until  one  hour  within  time  of  the 
lecture.  Knowing  Fred's  ability,  I  persuaded  him, 
as  he  had  heard  the  man,  to  make  such  reply  as  he 
could,  but  he  fearing  a  disturbance  thought  I  had 
better  take  the  matter  in  hand  and  we  finally  agreed 
upon  the  following  plan :  I  was  to  open  the  meeting 
in  due  form,  and  then  present  Brother  Fred  as  the 
speaker.  He  was  to  make  his  reply  and  if  there  was 
any  trouble  I  would  ask  him  to  resume  his  seat  and 
I  would  get  into  the  fray.  This  arrangement  Fred 
gladly  consented  to.  The  hour  arrived,  the  hall  was 
packed,  and  the  lecture  was  on.  The  parson  was 
present,  as  also  the  magistrate  with  a  bundle  of 
books  under  his  arm,  which  I  quickly  recognized  as 
those  published  by  Fannie  Stenhouse  and  J.  H. 
Beadle,  with  some  others.  Fred  had  not  proceeded 
far  when  the  magistrate  interrupted  him.  I  at  once 
called  him  to  order,  demanded  an  apology,  or  upon 
refusal  threatened  to  eject  him  from  the  room. 
Some  one  called  out,  saying,  "Look  out,  young  fellow, 


196  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

that  is  the  magistrate  you  are  talking  to."  I  replied, 
"Sure  thing,  then  he  knows  what  I  can  do  with  him 
by  the  strong  arm  of  the  law  for  interrupting  this 
meeting/'  He  refused  to  apologize,  preferring  to 
leave  the  room.  Fred  made  a  masterly  effort  and 
then  happened  to  make  a  remark,  which  was  all  too 
true,  concerning  the  parson,  but  was  rather  unfortu- 
nate just  at  this  juncture.  The  mob  arose  like  a 
cloud,  the  parson  rushed  at  Fred,  and  before  I 
knew  what  I  was  doing,  as  the  parson  was  in  the 
act  of  passing  me,  with  the  words  upon  his  lips 
addressed  to  Fred,  "Curse  you,  I  will  throw  you  out 
of  the  window,'*  I  caught  him,  hurled  him  back 
against  the  table  and  called  order.  In  a  few  minutes 
all  was  quiet,  I  began  to  talk,  and  the  wild  mob 
turned  in  our  favor.  I  shall  never  forget  poor  Fred. 
He  stood  there  as  if  waiting  for  martyrdom,  for  he 
knew  he  was  in  the  defense  of  truth  and  I  believe 
that  night  would  have  willingly  died  for  it.  The  Lord 
helped  us  the  next  Sunday.  I  lectured  in  the  town 
hall,  and  not  long  after  that  Fred  baptized  quite  a 
number  at  a  place  called  Colpoy's  Bay,  and  we  now 
have  branches  both  at  Wiarton  and  Colpoy's  Bay. 

That  fall  I  dedicated  the  Longwood  church  and 
preached  in  Waterford  and  Vanessa. 

During  the  winter  I  was  informed  that  a  great 
healer,  Crismas,  by  name,  was  turning  the  city  of 
Woodstock  upside  down.  I  requested  Fred  Gregory 
to  go  there  and  attend  his  meetings,  and  if  he 
decided  good  could  be  accomplished  by  my  going, 
to  telegraph  me  and  I  would  follow  him.  He  wired, 
"Come  at  once." 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  197 

On  arrival  we  attended  Crismas*  meetings,  and 
by  his  request  I  addressed  the  people.  Soon  the 
fight  was  on.  Fred  and  I,  assisted  by  Thomas  John- 
ston, billed  the  town,  hired  the  opera  house  for  Sun- 
day at  an  expense  of  twenty-three  dollars.  Eight 
hundred  people  heard  me  in  the  afternoon  and 
twelve  hundred  in  the  evening.  My  lecture  was 
entitled,  **Crismas  unmasked."  We  paid  all  expenses 
and  divided  the  balance  between  us;  baptized  four 
grown  people.  Elder  Raveill,  of  Missouri,  was  one 
of  those  baptized. 

I  was  under  appointments  elsewhere  and  closed 
the  year's  work  by  dedicating  the  new  Wabash 
church. 

The  first  two  months  of  1900  were  spent  at 
Wabash,  Saint  Thomas,  and  Detroit. 

While  at  General  Conference,  Lamoni,  Iowa,  on 
April  8,  Bro.  R.  M.  Elvin  and  I  were  requested  to 
administer  to  a  child  that  was  blind  in  one  eye.  We 
administered  as  the  Lord  directs  and  the  child  was 
taken  home.  I  shall  not  attempt  to  tell  the  story, 
but  let  it  be  told  in  the  words  of  her  father  and 
another  who  knew : 

Lamoni,  Iowa,  April  15,  1900. 
Elder  R.  C.  Evans, 

Dear  Brother:  This  is  to  certify  that  Elvin  Nixson,  a  lit- 
tle girl  whom  you  and  Robert  M.  Elvin  administered  to  last 
Sunday  (April  8,  1900),  she  being  entirely  blind  of  one  eye, 
caused  by  a  cataract  which  had  grown  all  over  the  ball  of  her 
eye,  but  after  you  had  administered  to  her,  her  parents  took 
her  home.  The  cataract  has  left  her  eye,  her  sight  is  fully 
restored.  The  doctor  who  was  called  in  has  examined  the 
eye  and  pronounced  her  sight  restored  and  the  cataract  re- 


198  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

moved.     The  doctor's  name  is  Doctor  Walse.     The  doctor,  the 
girl  and  her  parents,  all  reside  in  Pawnee,  Missouri. 

Testimony  of  Mr.  C.  J.  Smith,  of  Pawnee,  Missouri,  given 
to  R.  C.  Evans,  in  Lamoni,  Iowa,  Sunday,  April  15,  1900. 

Herewith  I  submit  a  copy  of  the  letter  written 
by  the  child's  father,  dated  April  23,  1900. 
Robert  M.  Elvin, 

Dear  Brother:  I  take  the  liberty  this  morning  of  writing 
you,  in  reference  to  our  little  daughter,  who  was  entirely 
blind  in  one  eye.  Yourself  and  R.  C.  Evans  administered  to 
her  on  the  first  Sunday  of  conference  and  now  she  is  entirely 
well,  her  eye  is  as  clear  as  ever  it  was.  Pray  for  her.  Brother 
Elvin,  that  all  may  be  well  with  her.     Praise  be  to  the  Lord. 

Yours  in  the  faith, 

E.  Nixon. 

Some  time  after  this  I  wrote  for  a  testimony  and 
both  the  parents  of  the  child  reaffirmed  the  miracle 
to  me,  and  I  have  their  letter. 


ILDER  R.  C.  EVANS  199 


CHAPTER    XXXII. 

MY   PATRIARCHAL  BLESSING. 

At  this  conference  I  received  my  patriarchal 
blessing.  I  have  several  reasons  for  saying  that 
this  patriarchal  blessing  contains  the  word  of  God 
to  me.    For  several  reasons  I  insert  it  in  full : 

Patriarchal  blessing  of   Elder  Richard   C.   Evans,   given   at 

Lamoni,  Iowa,  Monday  afternoon,  April  9,  1900, 

by  Patriarch  Alexander  Hale  Smith. 

(Reported  by  B^lle  Robinson  James.) 

Brother  Richard,  under  the  influences  of  the  Spirit  of  God, 
for  I  feel  its  presence  strongly  with  me  now,  I  put  my  hands 
upon  thy  head  to  bless  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  I  find  here,  as  once  before,  an  Israelite  indeed,  one 
whom  God  delighteth  in,  the  integrity  of  whose  heart  won 
for  him  favor  with  God.  He  has  not  won  this  favor  without 
struggle,  without  a  hard-fought  battle  with  himself  and  his 
surroundings,  and  the  influences  that  have  been  brought  to 
bear  upon  him  to  lead  him  away  from  the  path  of  duty  have 
been  strong.  Ordinarily  he  would  not  have  been  able  to 
resist  these  influences,  but  God  was  with  him,  watching  over 
him,  interfering  in  his  behalf.  Brother  Richard,  I  say  unto 
thee,  God  has  known  the  struggle,  he  recognizes  thee  as  his 
child,  he  has  chosen  thee  as  a  special  agent,  a  minister  that 
he  delights  in,  and  he  bids  thee  be  faithful,  discharge  the 
duties  of  the  responsible  office  that  he  has  placed  upon  thee 
without  fear  of  men;  the  only  fear  that  may  find  lodgment  in 
thy  heart,  let  it  be  the  fear  to  displease  the  Master,  the  Lord 
Jesus.  If  thou  art  faithful  in  the  discharge  of  those  duties, 
thou  shalt  stand  with  him  shoulder  to  shoulder  in  his  king- 
dom; thou  shalt  grasp  his  hand;  thou  shalt  receive  words  of 


200  AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 

comfort  from  him,  his  lips  shall  speak  to  thee  and  thou  shalt 
hear  his  words. 

I  say  unto  thee,  Brother  Richard,  the  influences  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  have  been  with  thee  strongly  in  the  past,  but 
they  will  be  with  thee  more  in  the  future;  the  past  is  but  the 
earnest  of  the  future.  If  thou  art  faithful  to  thy  covenant, 
thou  shalt  be  made  mighty  in  the  hands  of  God  to  the  winning 
of  souls  to  a  recognition  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Do  not 
fear  the  face  of  man;  the  Lord,  thy  God,  will  stand  by  thee; 
lift  thy  voice  in  defense  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  his 
cause  wherever  thou  art.  The  influences  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
shall  be  around  thee,  shall  buoy  thee  up.  Still,  thou  wilt  see 
those  things  that  will  perplex  thee;  there  will  come  to  thee 
hours  of  trial,  there  will  sometimes  come  seasons  of  darkness, 
but  they  will  gradually  grow  less  and  less  frequent,  as  thou 
shalt  pass  along  the  life  in  faithful  discharge  of  thy  duty, 
these  periods  will  grow  less  and  less  frequent.  Thy  mind  shall 
become  clearer;  thy  vision  shall  be  granted  to  thee  that  thou 
wilt  be  able  to  perceive  the  nature  of  the  kingdom  of  God  be- 
yond many  of  thy  fellows.  God  will  favor  thee ;  he  will  give  to 
thee  of  his  Spirit  and  make  thee  wise  and  thou  shalt  become 
a  wise  counselor  to  thy  brethren,  and  thy  voice  shall  be  heard 
in  counsel  for  good  continually. 

Trust  in  God;  be  not  shaken  in  faith  and  thou  shalt  stand 
with  the  bright  ones  that  have  won  favor  with  God,  that  have 
stood  in  the  world,  that  have  met  the  powers  of  darkness,  that 
have  overcome,  that  have  wrought  a  work  that  has  entitled 
them  to  stand  in  the  regions  of  light  and  glory;  God  will  give 
thee  power  to  bear  the  light,  to  stand  in  the  light  of  his 
presence,  and  thou  shalt  be  blessed  of  God. 

Thou  art  of  Ephraim,  the  line  of  Israel,  and  to  thee  shall 
be  granted  much  power  among  the  children  of  men.  The 
gifts  of  the  gospel  shall  be  thine,  and  thou  shalt  be  given  wis- 
dom to  use  them  aright.  Thy  pathway  lieth  in  many  places 
of  pleasure,  many  places  of  enjoyment;  many  seasons  shall 
come  to  thee  where  thou  shalt  receive  the  influences  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  to  fill  thee  with  joy  and  gladness.  There  will, 
too,  come  hours  of  darkness;  there  will  be  more  or  less  sad- 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  201 

ness  come  to  thee  in  the  walk  of  life;  thy  heart  will  be 
touched  with  the  sufferings  of  others  and  in  its  softness  thou 
shalt  feel  the  sorrow  like  unto  thy  Master,  as  he  saw  the 
sorrows  of  others  and  wept  over  them,  so  will  it  be  thy  lot 
to  see  them,  but  thou  wilt  be  granted  power  to  alleviate  many 
of  these  sufferings  and  thou  shalt  rejoice  in  it. 

Trust  in  God,  once  more  I  say.  He  is  thy  strength,  he  is 
thy  help.  Be  not  heady,  neither  high-minded,  neither  think 
more  of  thyself  than  is  right,  but  think  enough  of  thyself, 
dear  brother,  to  keep  thyself  free  from  the  sins  of  the  world. 
Temptations  will  come  to  thee;  the  adversary  will  seek  to 
overthrow  thee,  and  arguments  will  be  presented  to  thee  by 
others;  thy  faith  will  be  ridiculed  and  thou  wilt  be  ridiculed 
because  of  it;  still,  if  thou  art  faithful,  there  is  nothing  that 
can  be  done  by  the  hand  of  man  shall  separate  thee  from  the 
love  of  the  Lord,  thy  God,  and  thou  shalt  be  redeemed,  stand 
with  the  redeemed,  receive  the  joy  that  is  given  thee  by 
reason  of  very  faithful  discharge  of  duty  and  service  of  thy 
God. 

I  pray  that  God  may  seal  upon  thee  these  blessings,  dear 
brother.  I  have  no  fear  in  pronouncing  them  upon  thee.  I 
pray,  too,  that  when  it  shall  be  his  good  pleasure  thou  should 
be  called  hence,  that  the  eve-time  of  thy  life  shall  be  glorious, 
that  the  radiance  shall  shine  around  thee  by  reason  of  the 
love  which,  thou  hast  won  from  thy  fellows  in  good  works, 
like  unto  the  golden  radiance  that  makes  beautiful  all  the 
western  horizon  when  the  sun  sets  in  its  glory;  that  the  in- 
fluences of  light  and  glory  shall  mark  thee  as  a  child  of  God. 

Never  fear  if  thy  feet  are  found  in  rugged  ways;  remem- 
ber, thy  hand  resteth  in  the  hand  of  God,  if  faithful,  and  he 
will  lead  thee  safe  through,  dear  brother. 

I  seal  upon  thee  the  promise  of  eternal  life;  I  now  seem  to 
see  thee  as  thou  art  mingling  with  the  light  and  glorious 
throng  that  attends  the  coming  of  our  Lord  and  Savior,  sing- 
ing the  song  of  the  Lamb,  and  expressing  thy  gratitude,  filled 
with  the  Spirit  of  God. 

Oh,  dear  brother,  fail  not  to  win  this;  it  shall  be  thine  if 
thou  art  faithful,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.     Amen. 


202  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

While  at  the  General  Conference  we  succeeded 
in  getting  five  extra  missionaries  in  the  Canada 
Mission  this  year.  I  also  was  appointed  one  of 
the  Temple  Lot  Committee.  That  committee  still 
stands.  I  baptized  Pres.  Joseph  Smith's  grand- 
daughter, Bertha  Anderson,  and  several  others. 

Pres.  Joseph  Smith  again  favored  Canada  with 
another  visit,  presiding  over  the  two  June  district 
conferences.  After  conference  we  together  visited 
London,  Saint  Thomas,  Waterford,  and  Toronto, 
both  preaching  in  each  city.  While  at  Niagara  Falls 
Brother  Joseph  preached  the  dedicatory  sermon  of 
the  new  church  and  I  offered  the  prayer.  President 
Smith's  visit  to  Canada  was  a  source  of  strength  to 
all  that  heard  him,  and  no  one  will  ever  be  more  wel- 
come at  any  time  to  the  Canada  Mission  than  this 
grand  old  prophet  of  the  Lord. 

This  summer  Lizzie  and  I  made  a  trip  through 
a  number  of  the  northern  branches  on  our  bicycles. 
We  were  absent  about  two  months,  and  our  greatest 
ride  in  one  day  was  one  hundred  and  five  miles. 

While  in  Toronto  during  this  trip  we  cleared  the 
ground  for  the  Camden  street  church  building,  and 
many  of  us  worked  from  eight  to  twenty  hours  a 
day  on  that  church.  I  worked  at  bricklaying  by  the 
side  of  J.  L.  Mortimer.  Many  days  nearly  all  the 
work  was  performed  by  the  Saints  without  remun- 
eration. I  was  called  from  this  work  to  dedicate  the 
new  Rostock  church,  Sunday,  September  30,  and 
returned  to  Toronto  the  following  day. 

When  nearly  time  for  the  October  conference  we 
often  worked  until  after  midnight  and  sometimes 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  203 

as  late  as  two  in  the  morning.  We  held  the  October 
conference  in  the  new  church. 

After  the  October  conference  conditions  were 
such  that  I  journeyed  to  the  British  Columbia  part 
of  the  field,  preaching  on  the  way  in  Chicago,  Den- 
ver, and  Salt  Lake  City. 

While  in  Salt  Lake  City  I  preached  twice,  visited 
the  main  points  of  interest  in  and  around  the  city, 
met  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Utah  Church, 
namely,  Lorenzo  Snow,  George  Q.  Cannon,  and 
Joseph  F.  ^mith.  Messrs.  Snow  and  Smith  con- 
versed with  me  on  polygamy.  Mr.  Cannon  had 
little  to  say  only  to  express  his  dislike  for  what  I 
had  to  say  when  I  detected  Snow  or  Smith  in  erro- 
neous statements  regarding  the  polygamy  question. 

I  visited  some  with  Mr.  Joseph  F.  Smith  and 
family  at  two  of  his  homes,  was  introduced  to  two 
of  his  wives  and  a  host  of  his  children.  He  only 
had  five  wives  then  and  just  thirty-nine  children. 
I  conversed  with  a  number  of  their  leading  men  and 
some  of  their  most  prominent  women. 

One  of  their  elders  challenged  me  to  debate  the 
question  of  polygamy  and  succession.  When  I 
requested  him  to  write  the  proposition  for  discus- 
sion he  backed  right  down  and  some  of  his  own 
people  laughed  at  him.  I  saw  while  there  much  of 
the  evil  effects  of  the  accursed  practice  of  that 
infamous  doctrine,  polygamy. 

I  saw  much  nice  country  when  going  through 
Colorado,  Idaho,  Washington,  Utah,  and  British 
Columbia. 

While  in  British  Columbia  I  ordained  two  priests 


204  AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 

and  one  teacher,  organized  two  branches,  one  at 
Chilli wack,  the  other  at  New  Westminster,  baptized 
one,  collected  over  a  thousand  dollars  in  tithing, 
and  preached  in  Chilliwack,  New  Westminster,  Van- 
couver, Victoria,  and  had  quite  an  experience  when 
crossing  the  Pacific  Ocean  from  Vancouver  to  Vic- 
toria. There  was  a  great  storm,  and,  while  at 
prayer,  I  received  a  great  blessing,  whereupon  I 
arose  and  wrote  the  following  song,  which  has  been 
sung  throughout  Canada,  entitled,  **The  storm'* : 

THE   STORM. 

'Tis  night  on  the  mighty  Pacific, 

The  white-crested  waves  wildly  roll, 
The  great  ship  is  tossing  and  plunging, 

Grave  fear  fills  the  heai-t  of  each  soul. 
My  thoughts  wander  over  the  waters 

To  the  dear  one  I  love  far  away; 
Sweet  memory  recalls  the  last  promise: 

"Fear  not,  for  you  ever  I'll  pray." 

Chorus  : 

Like  a  star  gleaming  over  the  waters 

And  driving  the  darkness  away 
Came  those  words  full  of  comfort  from  Lizzie, 

"Fear  not,  for  you  ever  I'll  pray." 

'Mid  the  sickness,  the  wailing,  and  danger. 

The  noise  of  the  ship  and  the  crew, 
A  vision  of  home  and  of  loved  ones 

Burst  brilliant  and  clear  to  my  view. 
By  our  own  fireside  they  are  kneeling; 

List!  they  mention  the  one  far  away, 
A  calmness  serene  now  comes  oer  me, 

I  know  God  will  hear  those  who  pray. 

Like  a  weary  child  falls  into  slumber, 
So  the  wild  billows  hushed  in  the  deep. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  205 

The  harbor  lights  gleamed  in  the  distance, 
The  fear-stricken  crew  ceased  to  weep. 

I  quietly  made  my  thank-offering 

To  Him  who  had  conquered  the  foam, 

While  thoughts  wandered  far  o'er  the  waters 
To  the  dear  one  who  prayed  at  our  home. 
November  22,  1900. 

While  in  Victoria  I  visited  Chinatown  opium  dens, 
gambling  dens,  joss  houses  (a  joss  house  is  a  Chinese 
place  of  worship) ,  boarded  the  English  man-of-war. 
War  Sprite,  had  a  bath  in  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

Our  smallest  meeting  numbered  five  persons  and 
the  largest  was  thirty-five.  Some  few  honest  had 
obeyed  and  were  trying  to  remain  true,  others  were 
slipping  away  and  Brother  Macgregor  was  much 
discouraged  with  the  work. 

I  returned  home  by  way  of  Lamoni,  Iowa,  made 
my  reports  to  Joseph  Smith  and  Bishop  E.  L.  Kelley, 
and  arrived  home  in  time  for  Christmas  dinner. 


206  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


CHAPTER    XXXIII. 
HIGH  COUNCIL  OF  THE  STAKE  OF  ZION. 

The  first  two  months  of  1901  were  devoted  to 
Hamilton  and  Toronto.  Baptized  several  and  organ- 
ized the  Hamilton  Branch. 

In  March,  Lizzie  and  I  were  invited  to  visit  the 
home  of  Dr.  0.  H.  Riggs  and  family,  then  residing 
at  Cincinnati,  Ohio.  During  our  visit  there  we  were 
shown  all  the  principal  points  of  interest  in  the  city 
and  also  made  a  little  trip  into  the  State  of  Ken- 
tucky. 

While  there  I  administered  to  Miss  Marie  Riggs 
and  baptized  Lawrence  Riggs.  All  of  our  expenses 
were  paid  and  we  were  made  the  recipients  of  many 
tokens  of  high  regard  at  the  hands  of  the  doctor  and 
his  wife. 

The  Apostles'  Quorum  met  in  Independence  on 
March  27,  and  from  that  time  until  the  close  of  con- 
ference I  was  very  busy.  I  preached  the  first  Sun- 
day of  the  conference.  After  the  conference,  High 
Council  of  the  Stake  of  Zion  was  organized.  During 
the  conference  we  were  the  guests  of  Bro.  and  Sr. 
Orville  James,  who  after  their  well-known  style  had 
everything  to  make  us  feel  at  home.  After  the  con- 
ference we  were  the  guests  of  Brother  and  Sister 
Pickering,  of  Kansas  City,  Missouri,  who  treated  us 
right  royally.  Leaving  Missouri  Saints  we  went  to 
Lamoni,  Iowa,  and  while  there  I  assisted  to  organize 
the  High  Council  of  the  Lamoni  Stake. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  207 

During  the  summer  I  presided  over  the  two  con- 
ferences and  preached  and  baptized  in  several  places 
throughout  the  Dominion  of  Canada. 

A  Baptist  parson  and  a  Disciple  elder  made  at- 
tacks on  the  church  at  Hillsburg.  I  was  sent  for, 
they  refused  to  debate.  I  delivered  several  lectures 
to  large  audiences  in  the  town  hall,  after  which  Elder 
Mortimer  wrote  a  full  account  of  the  matter  to  the 
Herald,  so  I  need  not  publish  here. 

In  July  I  organized  the  Port  Elgin  Branch,  and 
while  there  ordained  and  baptized.  I  then  went 
north  with  Elder  Shields,  preached  in  several  places, 
baptized  a  number,  among  them  Bro.  D.  P.  Perkins, 
who  has  since  been  ordained  an  elder  and  is  presid- 
ing over  the  Clavering  Branch. 

That  fall  I  was  called  to  preach  at  the  special  tent 
meetings  in  Chicago  and  had  a  grand  time.  Later 
on  the  Waterford  Saints  purchased  the  fine  new 
church  built  by  the  Presbyterians.  This  people  had 
a  fuss,  disbanded,  their  shepherd  fled  the  town,  and 
we  purchased  the  church  for  much  less  than  one 
third  its  value.  During  the  fall  I  presided  over  the 
conferences  and  dedicated  Waterford  and  Port  Elgin 
churches. 

In  November  I  was  called  to  administer  to  Brother 
and  Sister  Awrey  and  child  near  Hillsburg.  These 
people  for  years  had  been  prominent  members  of 
the  Baptist  Church.  They  heard  the  gospel  through 
the  life  and  labors  of  King  Cooper  and  others  of  the 
Cedar  Valley  Branch.  It  was  a  heavy  blow  to  the 
Baptist  Church  when  they  joined  the  Latter  Day 
Saints. 


208  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

On  November  10,  1901,  when  returning  from  the 
Saints'  meeting  in  th.eir  carriage  drawn  by  two  spir- 
ited horses,  the  traces  became  unhitched,  the  horses 
became  unmanageable,  and  soon  over  the  rock  roads 
they  galloped  in  wild  fury.  When  descending  a 
steep,  rocky  hill  the  tongue  of  the  carriage  dropped, 
the  carriage  was  turned  over,  Brother  Awrey  was 
bruised  and  bleeding,  but  not  seriously  injured;  not 
so  his  wife  and  child.  On  regaining  his  feet  he 
found  his  wife  and  child  lying  unconscious  and 
bleeding  upon  the  rocks.  Friends  soon  arrived,  the 
injured  were  taken  to  their  splendid  home.  Doctors 
Gibson,  of  Hillsburg,  and  McKinnon,  of  Guelph, 
were  called.  They  operated  on  the  child  and  found 
her  skull  fractured  in  two  places.  They  sawed  two 
pieces  out  of  her  skull  about  the  size  of  a  twenty-five 
cent  piece ;  a  little  piece  of  the  brain  came  out,  about 
the  size  of  a  large  bean.  Sister  Awrey  had  her  skull 
fractured  from  one  ear  to  the  other.  Doctor  McKin- 
non, the  specialist,  said  after  the  operation,  "Mr. 
Awrey,  I  have  no  hope  for  your  wife's  recovery,  her 
skull  is  broken  at  the  base  from  ear  to  ear  and  th^ 
wound  on  the  top  of  the  head  has  nine  stitches  in  it ; 
she  may  live  about  five  days."  Doctor  Gibson  did  all 
he  could,  but  on  the  ninth  day  he  gave  her  up  and 
said  to  the  nurse,  **Give  her  enough  morphine  to 
keep  her  quiet,  for  I  have  done  my  best ;  no  power  on 
earth  can  save  her;  she  must  die."  At  this  juncture 
Elders  John  Taylor,  George  Buschlen,  and  I  were 
sent  for.  On  arrival  we  requested  the  privilege  to 
administer.  The  nurse  in  charge  refused  permis- 
sion, so  I  offered  prayer  and  soon  found  favor  in  the 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  209 

eyes  of  the  nurse,  when  we  were  permitted  to  ad- 
minister, the  child  obtained  help  at  once  and  soon 
was  around,  the  only  effect  of  the  accident  now  to 
be  noticed  is  a  sunken  hole  in  the  head,  but  this  can 
only  be  discovered  by  feeling.  The  brethren  were 
compelled  to  go  to  other  calls,  but  a  week  after,  when 
Doctor  Gibson  had  given  Sister  Awrey  up,  Brother 
Awrey  sent  again  for  me  and  I  was  soon  followed  by 
Brethren  Buschlen  and  Taylor.  All  hopes  seemed 
to  be  gone  when  I  said  to  Brother  Awrey,  **I  feel 
that  your  only  hope  now  is  to  put  yourself  fully  in 
God's  hands,  and  stop  using  the  morphine."  Brother 
Awrey  decided  from  that  moment  to  forbid  the 
trained  nurse  giving  Sister  Awrey  any  more  mor- 
phine. Said  Brother  Awrey,  "I  am  satisfied  now  if 
Brother  Evans  had  not  advised  me  to  forbid  using 
the  morphine  my  wife  would  have  been  in  her  grave. 
Now  she  is  thoroughly  restored  and  we  together 
make  this  statement  to  the  glory  of  God,  that  while 
all  that  medical  skill  could  do  was  done,  yet  they  de- 
cided my  wife  must  die,  yet  by  the  power  of  God  in 
the  several  administrations  and  the  counsel  and 
advice  tendered  by  Elder  Evans,  my  wife's  life  was 
spared.  We  thank  all  Saints  for  the  prayers  offered 
and  the  kindness  shown.  Your  brother  and  sister 
in  the  faith,  Edmund  Awrey,  Ellen  Awrey.  Os- 
pringe,  December  20,  1902." 

Most  of  the  first  three  months  of  the  year  «1902 
were  devoted  to  the  work  in  the  Chatham  District. 
During  this  time  I  organized  the  Stevenson  Branch 
and  baptized  a  number.  Of  those  baptized  was 
Stewart  Lamont,  later  the  presiding  elder  of  the 


210  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Chatham  Branch.  During*  this  trip  I  had  the  pleas- 
ure of  baptizing  Joseph  Shaw  and  his  wife.  Brother 
Shaw  is  the  son  of  Elder  George  Shaw,  one  of  the 
first  elders  of  the  Reorganization  in  Canada,  and  he 
is  filling  his  father's  shoes. 

I  was  called  to  go  to  Rochester,  New  York,  on 
some  business,  and  made  a  hurried  trip  to  Palmyra, 
New  York,  the  old  boyhood  home  of  Joseph  Smith. 
While  in  that  part  of  the  country  I  visited  the  Hill 
Cumorah,  and  the  house  where  Joseph  lived  and  the 
room  where  the  angel  talked  to  him,  as  also  the  tree 
where  Joseph  went  to  pray  the  time  he  had  his  first 
vision. 

As  I  expect  to  refer  to  this  place  later  on  I  will 
pass  it  by  now,  by  saying,  as  I  knelt  in  prayer  on 
that  historic  hill  I  was  blessed  of  the  Lord  and  felt 
that  the  work  commenced  there  will  triumph. 

In  April  of  that  year  I  preached  the  opening  ser- 
mon of  the  General  Conference  at  Lamoni,  Iowa,  and 
the  following  Sunday  I  preached  for  the  old  folks 
at  the  Home,  and  all  felt  cheered. 

On  the  night  of  April  16  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  was  in  the  Spirit,  and  received  what  is  known 
to  us  as  the  vision  that  forms  the  126th  section  of 
the  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants. 

In  this  revelation  Frederick  M.  Smith  and  R.  C. 
Evans  were  called  to  the  First  Presidency,  four  of 
the  Twelve  Apostles  were  called  to  occupy  as  evan- 
gelical ministers,  and  five  other  elders  were  called  to 
work  as  apostles  in  the  Quorum  of  Twelve. 

I  shall  not  attempt  to  describe  my  feelings,  but 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  211 

will  permit  the  published  documents  to  speak  for 
me  at  this  time. 

After  the  revelation  had  passed  the  quorum,  and 
the  time  appointed  for  the  ordination  of  those  of  us 
who  were  called  had  arrived,  we  assembled  in  the 
church.  Not  a  seat  was  vacant.  Before  we  were 
ordained  we  were  requested  to  express  ourselves 
and  I  am  reported  as  having  made  the  following 
statement,  which  was  published  soon  after : 

Mr.  President,  Brethren  and  Sisters:  It  is  now  nearly 
twenty  years  since  I  first  submitted  to  ordination  in  this 
church.  Since  that  time  the  dear  Lord  has  blessed  me,  so 
much  so,  that  so  far  as  sickness  is  concerned  I  have  been 
absent  from  Sabbath  services  three  times  in  these  years,  and 
I  think  but  seven  times  in  all  these  years  have  elapsed  with- 
out my  occupying  before  the  people  as  a  representative  of 
the  church.    I  have  endeavored  in  weakness  to  do  my  duty. 

It  is  with  a  deep  sense  of  the  responsibility  that  attaches 
to  this  office  that  I  approach  this  ordination.  I  recognize  that 
unless  divinity  assists  my  work  in  this  capacity,  as  in  all 
others  to  which  I  have  been  called,  it  would  be  a  failure. 

I  have  had  intimations  of  no  uncertain  character  leading 
up  to  this  call,  and  while  I  realize,  to  some  extent  at  least, 
the  burdens,  cares,  and  the  sacrifices,  yet  I  have  learned  to 
trust  God,  and  believing  that  God  has  called  me  to  occupy 
this  position,  I  am  willing  to  go  forward  as  the  church  may 
desire  and  as  God  has  directed,  leaving  the  result  with  him. 
I  will  promise,  so  far  as  I  am  able,  that  I  will  strive  to  do 
my  duty.  I  recognize  that  God's  ways  are  not  man's  ways, 
and  I  am  free  to  confess  that  were  I,  from  a  human  stand- 
point, called  upon  to  make  a  selection,  I  would  not  be  one  to 
occupy  in  this  quorum,  nor  in  the  one  in  which  I  now  occupy; 
but  again  I  am  reminded  of  the  words  of  our  Master,  when 
he  said,  "I  thank  thee,  God  of  heaven  and  earth,  that  thou 
hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  re- 
vealed them  unto  babes,  even  so  Father,  because  it  seemeth 


212  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

good  in  thy  sight."  I  trust  that  God  may  bless  you  all,  and 
that  when  before  the  altar  of  prayer  you  will  remember  me 
as  I  struggle  to  perform  the  duties  that  may  now  be  imposed 
upon  me,  is  my  prayer. 

The  other  brethren  called,  who  were  present  and 
ready  for  ordination,  all  made  speeches,  and  the 
.  house  was  full  of  the  Spirit. 

During  the  meeting  there  were  nine  prophecies. 
One  sung  in  tongues,  one  spoke  in  tongues,  and  one 
bore  testimony  that  he  saw  a  vision  of  angels  stand- 
ing over  us  when  we  were  being  ordained. 

On  April  20,  I  was  ordained  by  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  and  Apostle  J.  W.  Wight,  President  Smith 
being  the  speaker.  Herewith  I  present  the  prayer 
and  ordination  as  it  was  reported  at  the  time : 

Richard,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  elders 
in  the  church,  called  thereunto  as  elders  therein,  we  lay  our 
hands  upon  you  and  confirm  upon  you  the  office  of  counselor 
#  to  the  President  of  the  church,  of  the  high  priesthood. 

And  in  thus  laying  our  hands  upon  you  in  the  name  of 
the  body  of  Christ  upon  earth,  and  in  his  holy  name,  we 
confer  upon  you  the  right  and  authority  to  act  and  officiate 
in  this .  office,  and  according  to  and  with  that  which  has 
already  been  conferred  upon  you  of  this  high  priesthood; 
and  that  you  may  act  wisely  and  well,  and  be  fitted  and 
qualified  to  perform  all  the  duties  of  this  office,  we  present 
you  before  the  Father  who  is  on  high,  in  his  Son's  name. 

Father,  grant  unto  this  thy  servant  that  portion  of  the 
Spirit  of  the  office  and  calling  unto  which  he  is  now  ordained, 
as  shall  qualify  him  under  any  and  all  circumstances  to 
rightly  discharge  the  duties  thereof,  to  be  wise  in  counsel, 
strong  in  every  effort  to  accomplish  good,  faithful  unto  the 
covenant  of  peace,  and  so  provided  that  he  may  faithfully 
defend  against  every  attack  of  the  adversary  that  may  seek 
to  take  him  away  or  to  overthrow  the  cause  which  he  is 
sent  abroad  to  represent. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  213 

And  in  the  name  of  thy  Son,  grant  unt6  him  all  that  shall 
fit  him  for  the  difficulties  and  dangers  through  which  he  may 
be  called  to  pass;  and  may  his  days  be  long,  and  his  wisdom 
sufficient  thereunto.  We  ask  in  Jesus'  name.  Amen.  (Re- 
ported by  Eunice  Winn  Smith.) 

Among  the  many  testimonies  borne  to  the  truth- 
fulness of  the  vision  and  to  the  divine  authenticity 
of  my  call  to  the  First  Presidency,  given  to  the  public 
at  the  time,  I  submit  the  presentation  given  to  Apos- 
tle I.  N.  White,  as  printed  in  the  Ensign,  for  May  1, 
1902 : 

I  would  like  to  make  a  statement  here  in  regard  to  Bro. 
R.  C.  Evans'  call. 

When  President  Smith,  the  other  evening,  said  that  he 
had  received  something  in  regard  to  the  organization  of  the 
church,  I  felt  a  lively  influence  of  the  Spirit  come  over  me, 
that  made  me  believe  that  the  presentation,  whatever  it 
should  be,  would  be  of  God.  Hence  when  I  went  to  my  place 
of  abode,  I  thought  it  necessary  that  night  to  fast  and  pray, 
that  I  might  have  evidence  of  that  which  was  to  be  placed 
before  the  congregation  the  next  day.  That  night  I  was 
very  restless;  it  was  almost  impossible  for  me  to  sleep;  but 
sometime  during  the  night,  I  dropped  to  sleep  and  dreamed 
that  I  was  in  the  office  where  the  Quorum  of  Twefve  have 
been  meeting  since  here.  The  members  of  the  quorum  were 
all  gathered  there.  Presently,  Pres.  Joseph  Smith  opened 
the  door  and  came  in  without  saying  a  word  to  anyone, 
neither  were  we  talking;  we  sat  in  silence  when  Joseph 
Smith  walked  across  the  floor  to  where  one  of  the  twelve  sat; 
it  is  not  necessary  for  me  to  mention  the  name  of  that  mem- 
ber.'  Joseph  stood  in  front  of  him  looking  him  in  the  eyes, 
but  said  not  a  word.  And,  seemingly,  the  whole  quorum  was 
spellbound  as  we  were  somewhat  amazed  at  the  action  of 
President  Smith.  Suddenly  he  turned  around  and  walked 
across  the  floor  and  stretched  out  his  hand  to  Brother  Evans, 
took  him  by  the  hand  and  led  him  out  of  the  room  when  the 
door  closed;  at  this  juncture  I  found  myself  awake.     I  won- 


214  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

dered  what  it  meant,  I  wrestled  with  the  Lord  to  find  out 
what  this  all  meant,  but  got  no  answer. 

I  met  with  my  quorum  next  morning,  and  at  twenty  min- 
utes to  twelve  o'clock,  Pres.  Joseph  Smith  came  into  the 
room  and  introduced  the  document  before  referred  to.  He 
proceeded  to  read  the  document.  We  learned  that  the  name 
of  R.  C.  Evans  was  one  to  be  chosen  into  the  First  Presi- 
dency; and  I  saw  by  that,  at  once,  that  the  dream  I  had  was 
in  line  with  the  vision  that  President  Smith  was  presenting. 

This  appears  to  me  like  divine  evidence  that  Brother  Evans 
was  called  of  God  to  occupy  as  named  in  the  vision. 


CHAPTER    XXXIV. 

WORK  AS  ONE  OF  THE  PRESIDENCY. 

When  I  was  placed  in  the  First  Presidency  of  the 
Church  I  requested  Bishop  E.  L.  Kelley  to  release 
me  as  Bishop's  agent  of  the  London  District. 

His  reply  was,  *'God  called  you  to  that  position, 
remain  there  till  he  directs  that  you  be  released." 
I  am  still  acting  as  the  Bishop's  agent  in  Canada, 
and  the  Lord  has  blessed  and  is  blessing  my  labors 
in  that  part  of  the  work. 

The  early  summer  was  devoted  to  the  preaching 
of  the  gospel  in  Canada,  and  the  Lord  was  with  me 
at  times  in  power. 

I  met  President  Joseph  Smith  at  Dow  City  re- 
union and  tented  with  him  on  the  camp  ground. 
While  at  Dow  City,  Iowa,  I  preached  five  sermons. 

From  there  we  went  to  Council  Bluffs  and  Omaha, 
where  we  held  three  meetings,  and  then  to  Lamoni, 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  215 

Iowa.  After  attending  to  some  work  there  we  went 
to  Saint  Joseph,  Missouri,  and  then  to  Independ- 
ence, Missouri,  preaching  at  each  of  those  places. 
We  then  left  for  Saint  Louis,  Missouri,  where  we  re- 
ceived a  grand  reception  and  each  received  a  purse 
of  money.  Our  next  stop  was  at  the  reunion  at 
Xenia,  Illinois.  Here  I  preached  seven  times  and 
baptized  several. 

Here  I  parted  with  Joseph,  having  been  called  to 
administer  to  one  that  was  very  sick  in  Saint 
Thomas,  and  here  let  me  say,  on  the  way  I  filled  an 
appointment  of  one  night  at  Saint  Louis,  Missouri, 
where  I  lectured  on  the  Book  of  Mormon  for  the 
Religio  and  took  train  the  same  night  for  Canada. 

Here  I  met  that  grand  old  man.  Uncle  John  H. 
Lake.  He  was  blessed  with  the  gift  of  tongues  and 
I  received  some  wonderful  promises. 

The  fall  and  winter  were  spent  in  Canada,  doing 
all  that  I  could  to  preach  the  gospel.  I  made  one 
hurried  trip  to  Michigan  conference,  and  delivered 
two  lectures  on  temperance,  one  in  the  Blenheim 
Baptist  church  and  the  other  in  the  city  hall  of  Lon- 
don. 

This  winter  we  started  to  publish  the  paper  called 
the  Canadian  Messenger  in  Canada,  and  I  was  ap- 
pointed business  manager,  with  Fred  Gregory  as 
editor  and  Sister  Macgregor  assistant  editor.  This 
year  Elder  Daniel  Macgregor  was  in  charge  of  the 
work  in  the  Dominion. 

The  first  three  months  of  the  year  1903  were 
spent  in  the  southern  part  of  Canada  Mission.     I 


216  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

dedicated  the  Cedar  Springs  church  and  baptized 
several. 

That  spring  I  spent  seven  days  with  the  other 
members  of  the  Presidency  in  Lamoni,  when  we 
three  left  for  Independence,  Missouri. 

During  the  conference  I  preached  one  sermon, 
performed  my  part  in  the  General  Conference  as 
best  r  could,  and  worked  hard  in  the  High  Council 
for  some  days  on  some  important  matters  that  were 
before  the  council. 

Leaving  Independence  with  Elder  F.  M.  Sheehy 
and  Sister  Belle  James  we  were  the  guests  of  Sister 
James'  brother,  at  his  new  hotel  in  Tulsa,  Indian 
Territory.  While  there  Brother  and  Sister  Robin- 
son, our  host  and  hostess,  gave  us  a  grand  time ;  the 
best  was  none  too  good  for  us,  and  the  time  sped 
swiftly  by. 

While  there  we  visited  the  Bailey  ranch  and 
preached  and  saw  the  great  Indian  country,  when 
we  left  for  the  East,  after  having  all  our  expenses 
paid  by  the  liberal  hand  of  Wallace  Robinson. 

The  next  week  found  us  hard  at  work  in  council 
with  the  leading  quorums  of  the  church  on  some 
financial  matters. 

Leaving  Lamoni  I  preached  in  Chicago  and  De- 
troit, and  arrived  home  finding  all  well  and  happy. 

After  presiding  over  the  two  Canadian  confer- 
ences came  the  trial  of  my  life.  It  came  when  the 
time  arrived  to  leave  the  American  continent  for 
the  first  time  in  my  life. 

When  the  day  arrived  to  go  the  Saints  came  to 
the  station.    I  think  I  can  safely  say  there  was  not 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  217 

one  Saint  present  that  did  not  weep  at  the  parting, 
with  the  exception  of  my  Lizzie.  When  I  kissed  her 
good-bye,  she  looked  up  and  smiled.  This  was  a 
brave  fight  on  her  part.  I  boarded  the  train,  and 
at  once  ran  through  the  train  to  the  last  car.  When 
I  went  out  on  the  platform  of  the  coach  I  saw  Lizzie 
with  her  head  leaning  against  the  brick  wall,  weep- 
ing as  if  her  heart  would  break.  Some  one  said, 
"Lizzie,  R.  C.  is  on  the  rear  end  of  the  train."  In- 
stantly she  turned,  wiped  the  tears  away,  and  waved 
her  handkerchief  till  the  train  was  out  of  sight. 
She,  the  companion  of  my  youth,  the  joy  of  *my  life, 
felt  my  departure  more  keenly  than  all  that  con- 
course of  Saints  combined  could  do.  It  meant 
months  of  loneliness  to  her  that  they  could  not  real- 
ize, yet,  brave,  true  heart,  in  order  to  make  the  part- 
ing as  easy  as  she  could  for  me,  she  had  controlled 
her  feelings  till  she  thought  I  was  out  of  sight. 

God  bless  her!  When  I  think  of  her  pure,  true, 
strong,  self-sacrificing  life,  a  pang  shoots  through 
my  heart  as  the  thought  comes,  Shall  I  be  unworthy 
to  be  with  her  in  the  world  that  knows  no  death, 
where  tears  shall  channel  face  no  more,  but  where 
the  pure  and  good  dwell  in  the  presence  of  the  Holy 
One,  when  the  lost  chord  is  found,  and  the  ransomed 
join  in  the  divine  harmony  at  the  coronation  of  the 
King,  when  he  is  crowned.  Lord  of  all  ? 

I  joined  President  Joseph  Smith  and  Elder  Wil- 
liam Newton  at  Niagara  Falls.  We  journeyed  to- 
gether, arrived  in  Brooklyn,  New  York,  where  we 
preached  to  the  Saints  in  their  hall  and  prepared  for 
our  passage  to  England. 


218  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


CHAPTER    XXXV. 

A  SUCCESSFUL  MISSION  TO  THE  BRITISH  ISLES. 

On  the  morning  of  June  17,  President  Joseph 
Smith,  Elder  William  Newton,  and  I  embarked  in 
the  good  ship  New  York,  and  were  soon  "on  the 
rolling  wave."  We  had  a  good  dinner,  but  I  was 
seasick  before  sapper  time.  That  night  Brother 
Joseph  took  my  shoes  off  and  I  rolled  into  bed.  I 
think  I  only  had  four  meals  in  the  dining  hall  dur- 
ing the  entire  voyage.  Dry  biscuits,  dry  turkey, 
and  little  lunches  on  deck  just  to  keep  from  starving, 
was  my  experience.  Brother  Joseph  never  lost  a 
meal  and  enjoyed  perfect  health  while  on  the  water, 
and  to  me  he  was  prophet,  physician,  companion, 
and  brother.  During  the  voyage  Joseph  would  give 
me  one  and  two  letters  a  day  written  by  the  dear 
ones  in  Canada,  who  had  made  him  postman,  to 
cheer  me  on  the  way.  I  have  all  those  letters  now 
and  they  are  not  for  sale. 

Ah,  but  it  was  good  to  see  land  once  more!  The 
green  grass  and  the  waving  trees  made  us  think  of 
"Home,  sweet  home."  We  sighted  Scilly  Island,  the 
coast  of  Cornwall,  and  France  on  the  distant  side  of 
the  English  Channel. 

Elder  John  Rushton  met  us  at  the  Southampton 
landing,  and  soon  we  were  in  London,  mighty  Lon- 
don. My  first  work  was  to  send  a  cablegram  to  my 
Lizzie  and  she  was  to  forward  it  to  Sister  Ada 
Smith. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  219 

Our  first  day  in  England  we  beheld  the  King  in 
his  glory,  also  the  Queen  and  Lord  Roberts  and  the 
great  ones  of  the  nation  out  on  parade.  Not  being 
on  speaking  terms,  we  lifted  our  hats  and  they 
passed  on. 

I  will  be  brief  with  regard  to  our  British  Isles* 
mission,  for  three  reasons :  First,  Joseph  wrote  the 
trip  up  for  the  Herald,  and  I  wrote  it  up  for  the 
Canadian  Messenger;  second,  I  require  the  space  for 
other  matter,  and  third,  I  am  pressed  for  time. 

While  in  London  we  visited  Westminster  Abbey, 
Saint  Paul's  Cathedral,  Smithfield,  the  spot  where 
the  Romans  and  Protestants,  each  in  their  turn, 
murdered  each  other  in  the  name  of  the  Holy  One, 
that  taught  that  we  love  even  our  enemies.  We 
visited  the  Old  Bailey,  London  Tower,  London 
Bridge,  Nelson's  Monument,  the  British  Museum, 
and  many  other  points  of  interest. 

From  London  we  went  to  Enfield,  Lydney,  then 
to  Cardiff,  Wales,  visited  Llandaff  Cathedral,  built 
in  the  fourth  century,  gazed  upon  the  tomb  of  the 
late  Bishop  Richard  C.  Evans,  who  was  a  great 
Catholic  prelate  of  the  dead  past.  From  there  we 
went  to  Llanelly,  where  we  heard  the  Saints  sing 
in  Welsh,  then  to  Denis,  and  on  to  Nantyglo.  Here 
we  visited  the  coal  mines.  From  there  we  went  to 
Birmingham,  England.  Here  we  were  accorded  a 
fine  reception,  meeting  Bishop  Taylor  and  several 
other  prominent  elders  of  the  English  Mission.  Our 
next  stop  was  at  Stafford.  Here  we  spoke  and  sung 
in  a  graphophone.  Arrived  at  Leicester.  This  is  an 
old  city.    Here  we  visited  Wollsley  Abbey,  the  grave 


220  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

of  King  Richard  III,  also  the  spot  where  he  died  on 
the  river  side.  Here  Wycliffe,  Wesley,  Latimer,  and 
other  early  reformers  preached. 

Joseph  was  suffering  with  a  sore  face,  so  Brother 
Rushton  and  I  went  to  the  famous  old  town  of 
Lutherworth,  entered  the  old  church  where  Wycliffe 
preached  his  first  sermon  on  the  Reformation.  In 
this  church  he  gave  to  the  world  the  first  English 
translation  of  the  Bible.  I  sat  in  the  chair  in  which 
he  died. 

He  was  buried  under  the  stone  floor  of  this 
church,  and  after  his  bones  had  rested  there  for 
eighteen  years  they  were  taken  up  and  burned  to 
ashes  and  the  ashes  were  thrown  in  the  little  river 
Swift.  I  was  down  at  the  river,  to  the  spot  from 
which  his  ashes  drifted  out  to  the  sea. 

Our  next  stop  was  at  Clay  Cross.  Here  we  were 
permitted  to  meet  with  some  of  the  true-hearted 
Saints  and  to  worship  in  their  own  church,  and 
while  there  I  had  the  privilege  of  baptizing  four 
persons. 

When  passing  through  Chesterfield  we  visited  the 
famous  old  church  with  the  crooked  steeple.  From 
there  we  went  to  the  great  city  of  Sheffield.  While 
there  we  visited  several  of  the  large  manufacturing 
plants,  among  them  the  Brown  Steel  Works,  where 
they  employ  over  twenty  thousand  workmen.  Here 
we  saw  them  making  the  great  steel  armor  plates. 
We  also  entered  the  celebrated  Rodger  works,  and 
there  we  saw  a  knife  with  one  thousand  eight  hun- 
derd  and  ninety  blades. 

While  preaching  there  we  had  eight  Utah  elders 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  221 

present  at  our  meetings,  and  after  the  meeting  in 
the  hall,  several  of  us  went  to  the  square  and 
preached  to  a  great  multitude  of  people. 

Our  next  stop  was  at  Leeds.  Here  we  met  many 
of  the  Saints  of  the  mission  and  presided  over  the 
conference.  During  the  conference  Joseph  and  I 
were  each  presented  with  a  beautiful  address, 
which  later  was  artistically  arranged  by  the  hand 
printers  to  the  King,  and  when  bound  in  morocco, 
were  forwarded  to  our  homes  in  this  country. 

Herewith  I  submit  a  copy  of  the  address  pre- 
sented to  me: 

Address  of  welcome  presented  to  Elder  R.  C.  Evans,  of  the 

First  Presidency,  by  order  of  the  mission  conference, 

August,  1903,  Leeds,  England. 

We,  the  members  of  the  British  Isles'  Mission  conference 
of  the  Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day 
Saints,  in  the  name  of  the  ministry  and  laity  of  the  church 
in  the  British  Islands,  heartily  bid  you  welcome  to  our  shores 
which  we  sincerely  hope  may  not  prove  inhospitable  to  you. 

We  feel  pleased  to  think  that  you  have  for  twenty-two 
years  carried  on,  and  trust  that  you  may  continue  to  carry 
on,  the  Lord's  work  in  Canada  which  you  have  so  nobly  and 
faithfully  performed  even  at  the  peril  of  your  life  (Acts 
15:26). 

We  thank  almighty  God  that  he  has  in  his  infinite  good- 
ness spared  your  life  to  visit  us,  and  worship  with  us,  the  one 
God,  and  enjoy  association  with  the  Saints  whose  homes  are 
in  these  islands,  the  inhabitants  of  which  have  done  more  to 
disseminate  the  written  word  than  any  other  nation  on  earth. 
We  earnestly  hope  that  you,  the  servant  of  the  Lord,  counselor 
to  your  honorable  colaborer  Pres.  Joseph  Smith,  may  be 
spared  many  years  to  occupy  that  position  and  together  with 
him  have  ample  opportunity  to  rightly  interpret  that  word 


222  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

which   our  fellow   countrymen   have   so   lavishly   distributed 
among  the  nations. 

We  reverently  hope  that  the  good  accruing  from  your  visit 
may  be  reciprocal;  that  while  you  our  brother  may  be  bene- 
fited intellectually,  physically,  and  spiritually,  we  may  be 
blessed  and  strengthened  by  association  with  representatives 
of  that  nation  whose  forefathers  in  1620  A.  D.  anchored  their 
barks  off  the  wild  New  England  shore,  braving  the  perils  of 
tempestuous  seas,  rigors  of  climate,  and  a  new  country  peo- 
pled with  the  savage,  benighted  descendants  of  a  once  en- 
lightened race,  to  find 

"A  faith's  pure  shrine 
Freedom  to  worship  God." 

John  W.  Rushton, 

President  of  Mission. 
Wm.  R.  Armstrong, 
S.  F.  Mather, 

Secretaries  of  Mission. 

President  Smith  made  a  beautiful  reply  and  I 
followed  as  best  I  could. 

From  there  we  visited  the  world  renowned  Kirk- 
stall  Abbey,  built  in  1147,  and  ruined  by  Oliver 
Cromwell  in  the  sixteenth  century. 

Our  next  stop  was  at  Manchester.  Here  Joseph 
and  I  were  each  presented  with  silver  medals.  On 
one  side  of  the  medal  is  a  shield,  upon  which  is  an 
open  book  with  the  words  "Book  of  Mormon." 
Around  the  book  are  the  words  "British  Isles,  Zion's 
Religio-Literary  Society,  organized  1901,  by  G.  T. 
Griffiths." 

On  the  other  side  of  the  medal  were  these  words : 
"Presented  to  R.  C.  Evans,  of  the  First  Presidency, 
August  4,  1903."  Here  Joseph  Smith  became  a 
member  of  the  Religio. 

The  Manchester  Saints  rented  a  hall  in  the  city, 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  223 

and  we  marched  through  the  city,  headed  by  a  brass 
band,  to  the  hall,  where  we  were  each  presented  with 
an  address  and  made  reply.  We  had  a  number  of 
good  meetings  in  this  city  and  baptized  nine  there, 
among  them  one  of  the  Utah  elders. 

From  Manchester  we  went  to  Stockport.  Our 
work  done  there  we  went  to  Liverpool  and  to  the 
New  Brighton  Beach.  This  is  one  of  the  great 
English  pleasure  resorts.  While  on  the  sands  a  col- 
ored American  was  playing  a  violin,  and  when  he 
touched  the  strings  to  the  tune,  "Home,  sweet  home," 
we  thought  it  was  grand,  but  when  he  played  "My 
old  Kentucky  home,"  Joseph  rushed  up  and  gave 
him  some  money,  like  a  millionaire. 

We  then  went  to  Warrington,  then  Wiggin,  then 
Farns  worth. 

Our  next  stop  was  at  Carnarvon,  Wales.  Here  we 
entered  the  old  castle  where  the  Prince  of  Wales  has 
been  crowned  from  1284  to  1841. 

Now  came  the  roughest  voyage  of  my  life,  cross- 
ing the  Irish  Channel.  The  water  is  nearly  always 
rough  here,  but  the  old  tars  told  us  that  this  was 
one  of  the  worst  they  ever  saw.  Believe  me  we 
had  our  ups  and  downs.  Here  I  determined  to  fight 
against  the  seasickness,  and  with  the  bravery  born 
of  fear,  I  went  on  deck  with  Joseph  and  John, 
grasped  the  great  brass  rod  by  the  cabin  and  hung 
on.  One  moment  we  were  studying  astronomy  and 
the  next  geology.  It  just  seemed  that  the  sea  was 
sporting  with  our  ship,  and  would  throw  us  to  the 
stars  and  then  plunge  us  to  the  rocky  bottom  of  the 
channel. 


224  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Well,  Burns  said  that  toothache  was  the  '"hell"  of 
all  diseases,  but  Bobbie  was  mistaken,  for  a  bad 
tooth  is  fun  compared  with  **mal-de-mer."  I  hung 
on  till  I  was  compelled  to  let  go,  and  suddenly  I  had 
a  call  below,  and  there,  0  what  a  sight  met  my 
gaze !  Men,  women,  and  children  were  sick  in  every 
direction;  some  were  praying,  others  were  swear- 
ing, but  I  had  not  time  for  either,  I  just  exemplified 
my  well-known  generosity.  Talk  about  "the 
widow's  mite,"  why  that  was  not  "a  drop  in  the 
bucket"  to  my  gift.  I  gave  all  I  had,  and  lost  all  the 
hard  feelings  that  I  ever. had  against  anybody.  Some 
one  said,  "Cast  thy  bread  upon  the  waters."  Well  I 
did  that  till  the  last  portion  of  the  lunch  we  pur- 
chased before  going  on  board  was  gone,  and  then 
I  seemed  to  be  willing  to  give  more,  but  could 
not.  Well,  dear  old  companion  John  Rushton  came 
down  to  see  how  I  was  doing,  but  "doing  was  a 
deadly  thing,"  and  I  had  stopped  "doing  and  was 
living  by  faith  only."  But  the  glory  was  too  much 
for  John.  Let  me  say  that  what  John  saw  and  I  felt 
was  "not  lawful  to  be  uttered."  The  memory  of  it 
worked  on  John's  lunch,  and  soon  he  was  feeding 
the  fish,  while  Joseph  was  in  the  best  of  health. 
The  fish  might  starve  for  all  he  cared.  How  selfish 
some  great  men  are,  but  we  all  have  our  faults. 

Having  arrived  in  Ireland  we  visited  Dublin,  that 
great  city  of  priestcraft,  superstition,  and  idolatry, 
with  its  ninety-three  convents.  Poor,  priestridden 
Dublin.  While  there  we  visited  some  of  the  princi- 
pal places,  such  as  Phoenix  Park,  Donnybrook,  and 
other  places  of  interest. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  225 

We  crossed  the  Boyne  River  where  King  William, 
Prince  of  Orange,  won  the  famous  battle,  and  visited 
Belfast,  and  from  there  started  for  Scotland. 

Glasgow  was  our  next  stop.  Here  we  met  Elder 
George  Thorburn  and  wife,  who  were  doing  mis- 
sionary work  in  that  part,  as  also  many  good  Saints. 
Here  Joseph  and  I  were  presented  with  an  address 
and  made  reply. 

We  went  to  the  famous  Loch  Lomond  and  sailed 
from  one  end  of  the  lake  to  the  other,  and  gathered 
heather  on  the  **bonny  banks." 

Our  next  stop  was  at  Hamilton,  Scotland,  the 
home  of  the  missionary  in  charge  of  the  mission, 
and  our  traveling  chaperon,  John  Rushton.  Visited 
Bothwell  Castle,  where  Mary  Queen  of  Scots  was 
in  hiding  to  save  her  life  from  Holy  Queen  Eliza- 
beth, the  head  of  the  Church  of  England.  While 
there  we  went  down  the  great  coal  mines,  and  surely 
it  was  a  sight  never  to  be  forgotten. 

From  there  we  went  to  Edinburgh,  visited  the 
Castle,  also  Holyrood  Palace  and  Abbey.  Here  we 
entered  the  room  where  Mary  Queen  of  Scots  slept, 
and  the  bed  is  there  as  she  left  it  so  many  years  ago. 

From  there  we  journeyed  to  London,  and  after  a 
stay  of  several  days  at  the  home  of  Brother  Shel- 
don, we,  on  the  19th  of  September,  bade  farewell  to 
the  Saints  of  England  and  were  on  our  way  to 
"home,  sweet  home. 

Perhaps  I  had  better  state  here  that  in  nearly 
every  place  I  have  mentioned,  we  both  preached  and 
did  such  other  church  work  as  we  were  led  to  per- 
form, and  in  every  place  the  Saints  did  their  best 


226  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

to  make  us  happy  and  comfortable,  and  the  many- 
presents  that  we  received  betoken  the  fact  that  they 
enjoyed  our  visit,  and  since  we  arrived  in  America 
the  Saints  of  the  British  Isles  Mission  have  con- 
tinued to  remember  us  at  every  Christmas  time  and 
we  have  been  requested  several  times  to  return 
there,  and  have  promised  that  if  requested  to  go  we 
will  gladly  return,  but  it  will  not  be  "till  there  is 


CHAPTER   XXXVI. 
HOME  AGAIN. 

On  the  return  voyage  we  had  some  stormy 
weather.  I  was  sick  part  of  the  time,  but  Joseph 
never  lost  a  meal,  and  was  in  excellent  health,  in 
fact  his  face  seemed  to  get  better  and  the  suffering 
endured  by  him  while  in  England  seemed  to  have 
left  no  trace,  for  he  was  cheerful  and  happy  all  the 
way  over. 

On  the  night  of  the  23d  of  September,  while 
in  our  stateroom,  a  personage  appeared  to  me.  He 
was  dressed  in  a  flowing,  white  robe,  had  light,  wav- 
ing hair,  falling  gracefully  down  over  his  shoulders. 
He  slowly  approached  me  and  handed  me  a  wreath, 
made  of  maple  leaves,  with  a  small  white  flower 
running  around  the  center  of  the  leaves,  and  directly 
across  the  center  of  the  wreath,  in  the  same  white 
flowers  was  the  word  Canada.    The  wreath  was  in 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  227 

a  circle  and  the  word  Canada  crossed  the  center  of 
the  wreath. 

At  first  I  was  nervous,  but  the  sweet  smile  of 
the  messenger  dispelled  my  fears,  as  he  was  looking 
at  me,  holding  out  the  wreath  for  me  to  take  it. 
At  last  I  spoke.  It  may  not  be  necessary  for  me  to 
relate  all  that  was  said,  nor  the  exact  words  that 
were  spoken.  I  may  say,  however,  that  I  received 
the  following  instruction  and  information : 

You  have  contemplated  moving  to  Independence, 
Missouri,  and  have  purchased  property  there.  It 
is  the  will  of  the  Lord  that  you  remain  in  Canada. 

I  was  informed  that  Canada  was  to  become  a 
mighty  colony  and  that  thousands  of  people  would 
make  their  home  in  Canada;  that  from  the  British 
Isles,  Europe,  and  the  United  States  would  come 
those  people.  That  the  church  would  become  a 
powerful  agent  for  good  in  that  land,  and  that  the 
Lord  would  protect  and  sustain  me  when  attack 
was  made  against  me  both  within  and  without  the 
church,  and  that  I  should  receive  revelation  as  to 
my  future  location  should  the  time  come  for  me  to 
leave  my  present  home. 

The  reader  is  not  to  suppose  that  I  have  given  all 
that  was  revealed  to  me,  nor  that  I  have  given 
the  words  verbatim,  for  I  can  not  repeat  all  that 
was  said,  nor  can  I  remember  the  exact  words  of 
that  which  was  spoken.  But  the  thought  as  I  under- 
stood it  was  that  I  was  not  at  that  time  to  move 
to  Independence,  that  my  work  lay  in  Canada  and 
would  for  some  time,  and  that  if  in  the  future  I  was 


228  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

to  move  to  Independence,  the  Lord  would  so  direct 
through  the  proper  channel. 

From  that  time  I  have  not  made  a  move  toward 
locating  at  Independence,  but  have  renewed  my 
efforts  in  the  Canada  Mission,  content  to  hold  the 
lot  there  till  the  Lord  instructs  me  to  go  there.    . 

We  arrived  in  New  York,  and  there  I  parted  with 
President  Smith,  he  going  to  the  Fall  River  confer- 
ence and  I  to  my  home  in  London. 

Permit  me  to  say  right  here  that  all  my  associa- 
tions with  Brother  Joseph  while  on  this  mission 
were  pleasant  and  agreeable. 

On  my  arrival  a  splendid  reception  was  tendered 
me,  and  during  the  Zion's  Religio  convention  at 
London  I  was  presented  with  the  following  address, 
and  made  such  reply  as  I  could : 

TO  PRES.  R.  C.  EVANS. 

Beloved  Honorary  President  of  Zion^s  Religio-Literary 
Assodiation  of  London  District;  Greeting:  We,  the  Religians, 
desire  to  express  our  feelings  of  gratitude  to  God  that  he  has 
answered  our  prayers  and  granted  the  realization  of  our 
hopes  in  permitting  you  to  return  from  your  trip  to  foreign 
lands. 

When  last  we  met  in  convention  our  hearts  were  saddened 
because  of  your  contemplated  journey  and  at  least  months 
of  separation,  and  also  that  you  were  exposed  to  the  dangers 
of  raging  storm  and  foamy  billows  of  "the  great  seas  which 
divideth  the  lands." 

But  as  your  mission  was  to  herald  the  glad  tidings  of  joy 
to  our  fellow-men  our  fears  were  stilled  as  we  realized  that 
you  were  being  upheld  by  the  prayers  of  God's  people  and 
that  he  who  once  spake  peace  to  the  troubled  waters  could, 
and  would,  protect  his  servant  in  the  discharge  of  his  duties. 


H^&h 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  229 

Your  mission  of  love  called  you  to  go  "whether  over  moun- 
tain, plain  Or  sea,'  and  although  bonds  of  love  and  ties  of 
home  enticed  you  to  remain,  for 

"Man,  through  all  ages  of  revolving  time, 
Unchanging  man,  in  every  varying  clime. 
Deems  his  own  land  of  every  land  the  pride. 
Beloved  by  heaven  o'er  all  the  world  beside. 
His  home  the  spot  of  earth  supremely  blest, 
A  dearer,  sweetei:  spot  than  all  the  rest." 

Yet  you  bravely  heeded  the  voice  of  God  and  said  good-bye 
to  country,  home,  and  loved  ones. 

God  be  with  you  till  me  meet  again  might  have  meant  on 
the  other  shore. 

With  grateful  hearts  we  welcome  you  again,  glad  to  clasp 
your  hand,  see  your  kindly  smile,  and  to  have  your  ever 
willing  assistance  in  counseling  and  directing  our  efforts  to 
advance  the  gospel  and  our  own  beloved  Religio  work. 

Let  these  flowers — God's  own  undertones  of  love  to  man- 
kind— convey  to  you  the  love  and  high  esteem  in  which  you 
are  held,  and  our  words  are  inadequate  to  express. 

They  are  a  composite  remembrance  as  everyone  of  our 
twenty-one  locals  is  represented  by  a  rose  of  love  and  is 
supplemented  by  one  for  the  home  class. 

These,  your  own  favorite  flowers,  are  interspersed  with  our 
own  maple  leaves,  emblematic  of  our  love  of  country — Canada, 
fair  Canada,  the  emblem  of  love  and  patriotism  are  entwined 
with  evergreen,  a  type  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  and  all  are 
bound  together  with  the  white  ribbon  of  purity.  Let  this 
bouquet  represent  our  high  esteem  and  manifold  welcome 
home  again. 

Dear  brother,  we  ask  you  to  accept  this  as  a  feeble  token 
from  your  colaborers — brothers  and  sisters  in  Christ,  but  be 
assured  behind  the  gift  there  lies  the  true,  the  real  love  of 
God's  children  unexpressed. 


230  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

We  trust  that  many  years  of  association  shall  be  ours  to 
enjoy  as  we  endeavor  to  advance  onward  and  upward. 
Signed  on  behalf  of  Association, 

Floralice    Miller. 
Edith  Pope. 
James  Pycock. 
Minnie  Faulds. 
Alice  Knisley. 

After  a  few  days'  visit  at  home  I  started  for  the 
Chatham  conference.  After  a  good  conference 
I  dedicated  the  Wallaceburg  church,  and  then 
preached  the  opening  sermon  of  the  new  church  at 
Chatham.  From  there  I  went  to  Kimball,  preached 
for  a  time  there  to  fine  audiences  and  then  I  dedi- 
cated the  new  church  at  Kimball,  and  closed  the 
year's  labor  by  preaching  at  London  and  baptizing 
seven. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  231 


CHAPTER    XXXVII. 

MY  FIRST  TRIP  TO  THE  GREAT  NORTHWEST. 
.       1904. 

January  was  given  to  London  and  Saint  Thomas, 
where  I  baptized  several.  I  drove  to  Osborn  in  the 
worst  storm  of  the  winter.  My  Lizzie  was  with  me 
and  we  were  at  times  about  ready  to  give  up,  but 
after  a  long,  cold,  and  dangerous  drive,  we  arrived 
at  our  place  of  destination.  The  return  trip  was 
even  worse  than  going.  We  were  upset  several 
times,  and  the  horse  in  stumbling  through  the  snow- 
drifts was  cut  and  bruised  and  kicked  his  shoes  off, 
and  we  had  to  unhitch  and  make  roads.  The  snow 
was  in  places  twelve  feet  deep. 

In  February  I  worked  in  Toronto,  dedicating  the 
Camden  Street  Church,  and  baptizing  ten. 

The  spring  conference  was  held  at  Kirtland,  Ohio. 
Lizzie  and  I,  with  nineteen  others  from  Canada, 
attended  that  conference.    I  preached  twice. 

My  mother,  who  had  up  to  the  last  few  months 
always  enjoyed  good  health,  had  been  going  down 
rapidly,  and  the  end  came  on  the  morning  of  May 
30.  Had  she  lived  eleven  days  more  she  would 
have  been  eighty  years  of  age.  There  was  a  large 
gathering  at  the  church.  From  the  church  we  bore 
her  away  to  sleep  by  father's  side  on  the  lonely  hill 
crest,  till  the  Master  calls. 


232  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Early  in  June,  the  Reverend  Mr.  Chapman,  Dis- 
ciple parson  at  Grand  Valley,  got  to  hungering  for 
a  little  notoriety,  so  he  rushed  into  the  papers  with 
some  old  stale  slanders  against  Joseph  Smith  and 
the  latter-day  glory.  The  Saints  sent  me  the  papers 
and  requested  that  I  reply,  which  I  did,  and  we  had 
it  for  some  time  through  the  columns  of  the  Duf- 
ferin  Post. 

I  challenged  him  to  affirm  in  debate  what  he  said 
he  could  prove,  but  he  refused  to  meet  me  on  the 
platform,  but  when  he  knew  that  I  had  to  go  to  the 
conferences  of  London  and  Chatham  districts  he 
sent  for  the  noted  Clark  Braden,  who  in  my  absence 
was  very  bold.  He  delivered  six  lectures  in  the 
largest  hall  in  Grand  Valley,  and  as  soon  as  this 
reached  my  ears  I  sent  on  a  bill  announcing  that 
I  would  reply  to  Braden  in  the  same  hall.  Here 
I  replied  to  all  that  he  had  to  say  and  mentioned  his 
name  many  times,  and  one  of  my  lectures  was 
entitled,  ''Braden  unmasked."  He  was  just  across 
the  road,  the  windows  up  so  that  he  could  hear  all 
that  I  had  to  say,  but  if  you  think  that  the  "only" 
Braden  came  to  see  or  talk  to  me  you  are  mistaken. 

The  people  said  that  I  had  answered  all  his  slan- 
ders and  that  if  ever  Braden  made  another  cowardly 
attack  on  our  church  it  would  be  beneath  the  notice 
of  honest  men  to  reply  to  him  or  to  listen  to  him. 
Well,  I  did  the  job  and  was  off  to  fill  other  appoint- 
ments, but  behold  the  brave  fellow  was  out  the 
next  week  with  a  reply  to  me,  but  he  did  not  hurt 
many  people,  for  few  paid  any  attention  to  him. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  233 

After  a  grand  reception  and  the  baptism  of  a 
Disciple  I  left  for  other  appointments.  Fred 
Gregory  was  again  on  hand  to  assist  me  in  these 
lectures. 

By  agreement  of  the  First  Presidency  and  the 
invitation  of  the  Saints  of  the  Eastern  Mission  I 
left  for  the  Eastern  States,  July  20,  and  was,  on 
arrival  at  Fall  River,  Massachusetts,  tendered  a 
grand  reception.  They  had  the  church  all  decorated 
and  gave  me  a  splendid  address.  There  I  met  Dr. 
W.  A.  Sinclair  and  his  father,  mother,  and  brothers, 
whom  I  had  baptized  in  dear  old  Canada  when  he 
was  a  small  lad.  I  also  met  here  another  of  my  boys, 
baptized  by  me  in  London  when  a  small  boy,  Harry 
Howlett,  who  is  now  the  president  of  that  branch. 
I  was  made  at  home  at  the  residence  of  Dr.  John 
Gilbert,  and  all  the  Saints  who  have  been  at  Fall 
River  know  what  that  means. 

The  first  Sunday  there  I  addressed  five  meetings, 
talking  over  four  hours,  and  strange  as  it  may 
appear,  they  all  lived  through  it. 

While  east  I  preached  in  Boston,  Fall  River, 
Shawmut,  Attleboro,  then  on  to  Silver  Lake  reun- 
ion. Here  I  met  Pres.  F.  M.  Smith.  Brother  Smith, 
F.  M.  Sheehy,  and  I  were  made  presidency  of  the 
reunion.  I  baptized  fourteen  and  preached  eight 
times  during  the  reunion.  We  had  lovely  meetings 
and  grand  time  bathing  in  the  lake,  and  playing 
baseball,  and  the  outing  was  a  blessing  to  us  all, 
as  I  believe. 

When   on   that  eastern  mission   I  visited  many 


234  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

historic  places.  I  was  at  Lexington  and  Concord, 
where  the  first  battles  were  fought  that  commenced 
the  struggle  that  finally  resulted  in  the  independ- 
ence of  the  United  States. 

From  Boston  to  New  York,  Brooklyn,  and  Phila- 
delphia, and  thanks  to  the  kindness  of  Bishop  Zim- 
mermann  I  made  my  first  visit  to  Washington. 
Here  I  saw  President  Roosevelt,  but  we  did  not 
speak  as  we  passed  by. 

In  nearly  all  of  the  places  mentioned  I  preached 
as  the  way  opened,  and  I  was  right  royally  enter- 
tained by  all  the  good  Saints  of  the  East. 

Leaving  the  East  I  hurried  home  and  remained 
there  two  days.  Made  a  short  trip  to  Chicago. 
While  there  I  preached  and  baptized  two  grand- 
children of  the  late  Bishop  Blakeslee,  the  children 
of  his  daughter,  Mrs.  Smith,  now  residing  in  Detroit, 
Michigan. 

I  was  pleased  to  meet  my  Lizzie  in  Chicago,  and 
from  there  we  went  together  to  the  World's  Fair  at 
Saint  Louis,  Missouri.  We  had  a  splendid  time  dur- 
ing the  fair.  The  Saint  Louis  Saints  were  kindness 
personified. 

While  there  we  met  many  Saints  from  a  dis- 
tance, among  them  Belle  and  Orville  James,  as  also 
Louise  and  Wallace  Robinson,  and  they  did  put  up 
the  dollars  till  we  saw  about  all  that  was  to  be  seen 
on  the  grounds. 

Lizzie  returned  home  and  I  went  to  Dow  City, 
Iowa,  to  the  reunion.     Here  I  tented  with  Pres. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  235 

Joseph  Smith,  preached  nine  sermons,  and  baptized 
three. 

I  hurried  back  to  Canada,  and  after  presiding 
over  the  two  conferences,  I  made  arrangements  to 
meet  Elder  J.  L.  Mortimer  in  Toronto,  from  which 
city  we  started  for  the  great  Northwest. 

We  did  church  work  in  Winnipeg  and  Treherne, 
and  at  Rosendale  we  organized  a  branch  and 
ordained  a  priest  and  a  teacher.  In  this  place  the 
Methodists  opposed  me  greatly,  but  since  that  time 
the  new  church  which  they  had  just  erected  has 
been  purchased  by  the  Saints,  and  I  was  sent  for 
and  dedicated  it  to  the  true  worship.  While  there 
I  had  the  pleasure  of  baptizing  some  in  the  ice- 
covered  waters  of  the  Assiniboia. 

Our  next  stop  was  at  Ashville,  from  there  to  Spy 
Hill.  Here  I  baptized  when  they  said  it  was  forty- 
nine  below  zero.  One  of  those  baptized  was  Brother 
Dorsett,  now  a  missionary  in  the  Northwest. 

Our  next  place  of  meeting  was  at  or  near  Wey- 
burn,  Saskatchewan.  Here  we  organized  the  Wey- 
burn  Branch. 

I  had  intended  going  on  to  Alberta,  but  urgent 
demands  called  me  to  return  hurriedly  to  Ontario. 
Let  me  say  to  the  credit  of  J.  L.  Mortimer,  Alvin 
Knisley,  S.  W.  Tomlinson,  and  A.  Dorsett,  that  I 
found  they  had  done  good  work  in  that  field  and 
mistakes  were  but  few. 

I  must  not  forget  the  name  of  Elder  Fred  Gregory, 
for  he  it  was  that  made  the  first  missionary  trip  to 
that  far  away  field,  and  he  endured  hardships  there 


236  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

that  will  never  be  forgotten,  crossing  the  streams 
in  cold  weather,  at  times  taking  off  his  clothing 
and  tying  it  on  his  head  while  he  forded  the  chilly 
streams. 

Returning  to  London,  the  first  work  that  required 
my  attention  was  to  arrange  some  missionary  mat- 
ters, and  then  I  left  for  the  city  of  Toronto.  After 
preaching  for  some  time  to  large  congregations,  it 
was  suggested  by  some  that  we  hire  the  large 
Majestic  Theater.  Well,  we  thought  of  the  expense 
and  our  heart  failed  us,  till  some  of  the  brethren 
said,  *'R.  C,  will  you  preach  in  the  Majestic  if  we 
put  up  the  money  for  two  nights?"  ''Sure  thing," 
said  I.  The  city  was  properly  billed  and  the  great 
theater  was  well  filled  with  an  attentive  congrega- 
tion. The  great  theater  was  full  every  Sunday  night 
after  that  till  I  was  called  away  to  prepare  for  the 
fast  approaching  General  Conference.  Several  were 
baptized,  and  I  was  by  resolution  invited  to  continue 
the  work  next  winter. 

Arriving  home,  I  soon  had  Lizzie  on  the  way  to 
Lamoni,  Iowa,  where  we  were,  during  the  confer- 
ence, the  guests  of  Bro.  and  Sr.  Benjamin  Anderson. 
Sister  Anderson  is  the  prophet's  daughter. 

I  was  very  busy  during  the  conference  and  Lizzie 
returned  home  alone,  I  having  to  remain  to  take 
part  in  the  proceedings  of  the  High  Council.  Soon 
after  my  arrival  I  went  north,  and  many  of  us 
took  steamer  for  the  Manitowaning  Island  confer- 
ence. Here  we  had  a  grand  conference,  met  many 
of  the  island  Saints  and  were  delighted  with  the 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  237 

good  work  performed  on  the  island  by  George  and 
Samuel  Tomlinson  and  John  Shields. 

While  there  I  dedicated  the  new  church  at  Mani- 
towaning,  and  organized  a  branch  at  that  place, 
with  W.  R.  Smith  in  charge.  I  also  ordained  Robert 
Clark  Russell  to  the  office  of  seventy. 


CHAPTER    XXXVIII. 

ATTEND   MANY   CONFERENCES  AND  REUNIONS. 

In  August  I  attended  the  Akron,  Ohio,  reunion, 
preached  three  sermons,  and  started  for  the  Eastern 
Mission.  Arriving  at  Touissot,  Massachusetts,  I 
found  a  host  of  the  tried  and  true  assembled  in 
reunion,  and  I  learned  that  they  had  already  elected 
me  to  preside  over  the  reunion  with  the  president 
of  the  mission.  During  the  reunion  I  preached  five 
times,  and  at  its  close  I  went  to  Boston  and  there 
took  steamer  for  the  State  of  Maine.  . 

I  presided  over  the  conference  at  Little  Deer  Isle, 
and  preached  two  sermons.  From  there  to  Moun- 
tainville,  preached  two  sermons  and  then  to  Ston- 
ington,  where  I  preached  several  sermons  and  had 
a  pleasant  visit. 

Bro.  Charles  Lake  was  in  charge  of  the  work  in 
Maine  then,  and  he  did  his  best  to  give  me  a  good 
time,  and  I  look  upon  the  visit  with  him  as  a  bless- 
ing to  us  both.    He  is  the  son  of  Uncle  John  Lake. 


238  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Returning  to  Boston,  I  preached,  and  then  to 
Providence,  where  I  was  greeted  with  great  respect 
by  the  resident  Saints,  then  on  to  Philadelphia, 
where  I  preached  several  times  in  the  nice  Saints' 
church  in  the  city.  While  there  I  was  the  guest  of 
Bishop  Zimmermann ;  from  there  to  Pittsburg, 
Pennsylvania,  where  I  met  Apostle  U.  W.  Greene, 
and  a  number  of  the  missionaries  of  the  mission, 
in  a  district  conference.  We  had  a  splendid  confer- 
ence, and  those  men  clubbed  together  and  compelled 
me  to  do  most  of  the  preaching. 

Brother  Greene  left  Pittsburg  for  Wheeling,  West 
Virginia.  Here  we  took  steamer  for  Moundsville 
and  Marietta,  Ohio,  where  the  historic  mounds  are, 
from  which  records  of  prehistoric  people  have  been 
discovered.  These  ancient  records  have  as  yet 
never  been  deciphered,  but  the  pictures  of  the 
strange  writings  are  to  be  seen  in  the  village  stores. 

Here  I  parted  with  Elder  Greene.  He  had  been 
very  kind  to  me  in  the  hour  of  my  necessity,  for  I 
was  at  that  time  suffering  with  some  of  ** Job's  com- 
forters" on  my  neck,  and  he  tenderly  dressed  my 
boils. 

My  next  stop  was  at  Creola,  Ohio,  where  I  was 
the  guest  of  Brother  Kirkendall.  The  leading  fea- 
ture of  my  work  there  may  be  learned  by  the  follow- 
ing narrative,  which  may  be  interesting  to  some  of 
our  American  cousins,  especially. 

I  had  been  requested  to  come  to  Creola  to  speak 
at  the  old  soldiers'  reunion.  They  were  there  from 
all  parts  like  the  sands  of  the  sea.    The  reunion  was 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  239 

held  in  a  beautiful  grove,  the  weather  all  that  could 
be  desired.  The  great  attraction  present  was  the 
governor  of  the  great  State  of  Ohio,  Mr.  Herrick, 
and  two  generals  of  the  American  army. 

The  governor  made  a  nice  speech  and  I  followed 
him.  My  speech  was  America,  past,  present,  and 
future.  To  the  astonishment  of  perhaps  all  present, 
I  started  in  to  prove  that  this  continent  had  been 
the  home  of  a  mighty  civilization,  whose  orators, 
kings,  and  statesmen,  and  prophets  had  thrilled  the 
nations  by  their  eloquence,  in  the  dear,  dead  past, 
long  ages  before  Columbus  was  born.  I  referred  to 
monumental  evidence,  as  found  in  Copan,  Palenque, 
Yucatan,  Guatemala,  Mexico,  and  in  fact  in  all  parts 
of  South  and  Central  America,  and  many  parts  of 
North  America,  showing  that  millions  of  people 
inhabited  great  cities,  in  which  were  buildings  that 
had  several  hundred  rooms  in  them,  and  where  the 
people  tilled  the  soil,  and  worked  their  looms  and 
enjoyed  life  in  its  happiest  conditions. 

To  support  my  position  I  quoted  from  such  works 
as  Baldwin,  Palacios,  Short,  Bancroft,  Stevens, 
Catherwood,  and  others. 

I  tried^to  show  that  God  had  made  America  great 
in  order  that  his  purpose  would  be  carried  out! 

I  quoted  from  the  Bible  to  show  that  God  had 
directed  three  separate  people  to  come  to  this  conti- 
nent, and  from  the  sealed  book  to  show  what  they 
did  when  they  came  here.  For  a  more  complete 
history  of  this  wonderful  ancient  America  I  refer 
the  reader  to  the  Book  of  Mormon,  the  only  authen- 


240  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

tic  history  of  those  dead  nations  now  known  to  man. 

I  then  took  my  audience  to  Lexington,  where  the 
first  shot  for  American  independence  was  fired,  on 
the  19th  of  April,  1775,  that  shot  that  they  say 
"has  resounded  around  the  world.'*  The  history  of 
Lexington  and  Concord  show  that  John  Parker, 
with  fifty  men,  armed  with  rusty  guns,  old-fash- 
ioned pistols,  pitchforks,  and  clubs,  drove  back  and 
defeated  over  eight  hundred  well-armed  and  well- 
trained  English  soldiers.  I  also  took  them  to  Bun- 
ker Hill,  where  a  handful  of  untrained  men  were 
victorious  over  the  flower  of  the  English  army ;  I  fol- 
lowed Washington,  with  his  undisciplined,  starving, 
freezing  heroes  of  Valley  Forge  and  Trenton,  killing 
thousands,  with  but  the  loss  of  two  or  three  of  his 
men. 

When  I  reached  this  point  I  suddenly  paused,  and 
then  asked.  Is  it  not  American  egotism  to  think, 
that  under  such  circumstances  victory  came  by  rea- 
son of  the  superiority  of  those  men?  I  then  tried 
to  shame  some  of  the  American  writers  and  speak- 
ers for  the  boasting  spirit  that  appears  so  frequently 
in  their  histories  and  public  speeches.         « 

1  then  tried  to  show  that  God  had  destined  this 
land  to  be  free  for  his  own  purpose,  and  that  he 
had  raised  up  Washington  and  other  men  in  America 
as  he  raised  up  Moses  and  Joshua  to  emancipate  old 
Israel  and  free  the  promised  land,  or  the  Holy  Land, 
as  it  is  sometimes  called. 

God  defeated  Great  Britain,  and  to  him  should 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  241 

the  people  render  the  glory,  and  not  to  Washington, 
Putnam,  or  any  other  men. 

Much  more  was  said,  but  in  order  to  hurry  this 
narrative  to  a  close,  let  me  say  I  was  warmly  con- 
gratulated by  the  governor  and  his  staff  and  many 
others.  Hundreds  grasped  my  hand  after  the  lec- 
ture. The  governor  requested  that  I  send  him  my 
address  as  near  as  I  could  remember  to  write  it, 
and  I  did  so,  receiving  from  him  a  nice  letter  in 
reply. 

After  the  lecture  was  over  and  the  governor  was 
going  off  the  grounds  he  came  and  had  a  talk  with 
me,  when  he  learned  that  I  was  going  to  Columbus 
that  night.  "Well,"  said  he,  "I  am  going  there,  too, 
and  my  private  car  is  at  the  station  and  I  will  con- 
sider it  an  honor  if  you  will  have  dinner  with  me 
on  the'  car  and  go  with  me  to  Columbus,"  and  I  did 
so,  and  he  and  his  friends  gave  me  a  good  time  till 
we  arrived  in  Columbus.  Parting  with  him  he 
requested  me  to  call  on  him  whenever  I  was  in  the 
city.    So  ended  my  work  in  Ohio  for  that  year. 

Returning  to  Canada  I  presided  over  the  two 
conferences,  ordained  Alvin  Knisley  to  the  office  of 
seventy.  I  then  held  some  meetings  in  Chatham, 
and  while  there  dedicated  the  Chatham  church  and 
baptized  five.  While  in  Chatham  the  Sons  of  Eng- 
land requested  me  to  lecture  on  the  life  of  Lord  Nel- 
son, and  I  did  so  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  people. 

During  the  Toronto  conference  I  resigned  my 
position  as  the  manager  of  the  Canadian  Messenger. 
Elder  Macgregor  was  elected  to  the  office.    Brother 


242  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Macgregor  at  once  offered  a  resolution  that  I  be  the 
chief  editor  of  the  paper,  but  I  promptly  declined, 
for  the  reason  that  I  have  more  work  now  to  do  than 
I  can  properly  accomplish  in  justice  to  myself  and 
the  people,  and  besides  all  this,  I  consider  that  the 
present  editor  is  more  competent  than  I  am  in  every 
way.  Elder  Gregory  was  sustained  as  chief  editor 
and  fills  that  position  up  to  date. 

This  Sunday  we  opened  the  Majestic,  but  the 
congregation,  though  large,  was  not  so  large  as  any 
we  had  last  winter. 

I  was  called  to  Malone,  New  York,  to  administer 
to  some  sick  folk,  and  since  my  return  learned  that 
those  administered  to  were  blessed. 

The  following  Sunday  I  preached  to  an  immense 
throng  of  people,  and  hundreds  were  turned  away, 
unable  to  obtain  even  standing  room. 

The  reader  will  remember  that  at  the  close  of  the 
sermon  we  take  up  collections,  and  invite  the  people 
to  write  questions  and  send  them  up  on  the  plates, 
and  at  times  we  have  an  hour  devoted  to  the  answer- 
ing of  questions,  and  many  have  received  light  from 
the  replies.  I  do  not  permit  anyone  to  speak,  for 
the  reason  if  one  was  permitted  another  would  do 
the  same  and  in  a  little  while  the  meeting  would  all 
be  in  confusion,  so  I  have  Brother  McLean,  who  leads 
the  meeting,  read  the  question  and  then  I  reply,  and 
that  must  be  the  end  of  it  for  that  meeting,  and  then 
if  the  question  is  not  answered  to  the  satisfaction 
of  the  people  they  have  all  week  to  call  at  the  house 
where  I  am  boarding  and  converse  with  me  as  long 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  243 

as  we  think  proper,  and  in  this  way  we  sometimes 
have  fifty  callers  in  one  day,  and  a  dozen  in  the 
house  at  the  same  time,  waiting  their  turn,  and  from 
those  questions  many  have  been  convinced  of  the 
truth  of  the  gospel,  and  have  entered  the  fold. 

I  have  never  had  any  opposition  but  once.  A 
question  was  sent  up,  I  answered  it  as  best  I  could, 
and  an  ex-Methodist  parson  arose  and  started  to 
abuse  me.  I  called  him  to  order,  when  he  said  that 
he  would  do  all  that  laid  in  his  power  to  have  me 
run  out  of  the  city.  But  I  was  not  bothered  about 
that.  I  found  out  that  he  was  none  other  than  the 
brother  of  T.  L.  Wilkinson,  whom  I  met  and  defeated 
in  Waterford  in  1888.  When  he  could  not  give  vent 
to  his  abuse  in  the  Majestic  he  rushed  to  the  papers, 
and  we  had  a  time  till  the  editor  shut  us  off. 

Because  of  its  historic  merit  I  submit  my  reply 
to  the  reverend  gentleman,  thinking  it  will  be  of 
service  to  some  of  my  readers : 

The  Editor  of  the  Globe :  Permit  me  to  reply  to  the  untrue 
statements  made  by  J.  M.  Wilkinson  regarding  my  lecture  in 
the  Majestic  Theater  last  night.  I  emphatically  deny  making 
the  statement:  "Every  orthodox  church  in  this  city  teaches 
that  God  made  the  Devil  and  has  given  him  an  everlasting 
commission  to  torture  lost  souls  for  ever  and  ever."  While 
I  made  part  of  this  statement,  yet  he  misstates  it  and  mis- 
represents it  in  true  Wilkinson  style. 

I  have  preached  in  Toronto  frequently  for  fifteen  years, 
and  feel  sorry  that  the  first  one  to  disturb  my  meetings  was 
himself  a  retired  preacher.  'Tis  true  that  one  of  the  deacons 
told  him  to  keep  quiet  or  he  would  put  him  out,  but  several 
had  cried,  "Shame";  "Put  him  out,"  and  I  had  requested  him 
to  keep  quiet  before  that. 

What  I  did  say  was  this:     "First,  I   desire  to  correct  a 


244  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

false  theory  that  has  obtained  in  the  past  that  God  made 
the  Devil,  that  God  has  foreordained  and  commissioned  the 
Devil  to  torture  men  and  women  in  literal  burning  flames  for 
ever  and  ever."  The  words,  "every  orthodox  church  in  this 
city,"  were  never  uttered  by  me,  for  I  know  well  that  many 
do  not  believe  such  doctrine. 

In  verification  of  my  statement  I  submit  the  following: 
First,  that  leading  denominations  teach  that  Satan  is  a  fallen 
angel;  second,  that  God  foreordained  that  those  angels  that 
did  fall  were  destined  to  fall.  "By  a  decree  of  God  for  the 
manifestation  of  his  glory,  some  men  and  angels  are  pre- 
destined unto  everlasting  life  and  others  foreordained  to  ever- 
lasting death.  These  angels  and  men  thus  predestined  and 
foreordained  are  particularly  and  unchangeably  designed,  and 
their  number  is  so  certain  and  definite  that  it  can  not  be 
either  increased  or  diminished." — Presbyterian  Confession  of 
Faith,  third  chapter,  third  and  fourth  section.  If  this  be 
true,  did  God  foreordain  that  that  angel  should  be  a  Devil? 
Calvin  says:  "Predestination  we  call  the  eternal  decree  of 
God,  by  which  he  hath  determined  in  himself  what  he  would 
have  to  become  of  every  individual  of  mankind,  for  they  are 
not  all  created  with  a  similar  destiny,  but  eternal  life  is 
foreordained  for  some,  and  eternal  damnation  for  others." 
Zachius,  the  Swiss  reformer,  declares  that,  "The  reprobates 
are  bound  by  the  ordinance  of  God,  under  the  necessity  of 
sinning."  Beza:  "That  God  hath  predestinated  not  only  unto 
damnation,  but  also  unto  the  cause  of  it  whomsoever  he  saw 
meet."  Peter  Martyr  says:  "God  supplies  wicked  men  with 
opportunities  of  sinning,  and  inclines  their  hearts  thereto.  He 
blinds,  deceives  and  seduces  them.  He,  by  his  working  on 
their  hearts,  bends  and  stirs  them  up  to  evil."  John  Knox 
says:  "The  reprobates  are  not  only  left  by  God  suffering, 
but  are  compelled  to  sin  by  his  power."  In  Doctor  Hopkins' 
work,  volume  3,  page  145,  we  find  the  following:  "God  has 
revealed  it  to  be  his  will  to  punish  some  of  mankind  for  ever. 
You  know  not  but  you  are  one  of  them.  Whether  you  will  be 
saved  or  damned  depends  entirely  on  his  will,  and  supposing 
he  sees  it  most  for  his  glory  and  the  general  good  that  you 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  245 

should  be  damned  it  is  certainly  sure  that  you  will  be 
damned.  On  this  supposition,  then,  you  ought  to  be  willing 
to  be  damned,  for  not  to  be  willing  to  be  damned  in  this  case 
is  opposing  God's  will."  Doctor  Vincent  says:  "God  will 
glorify  his  infinite  wisdom  in  the  punishment  of  the  damned, 
which  will  contrive  such  tortures  for  them  that  if  all  the 
men  in  the  world  should  join  their  wits  together  and  take 
to  their  help  all  the  devils  in  hell  they  could  not  invent  the 
like."  My  soul  sickens  with  the  most  profound  disgust  and 
abhorrence  as  I  read  these  fearful  misrepresentations  of 
every  principle  of  justice,  law,  equity,  mercy,  and  love.  The 
doctrine  of  eternal  pain,  never-ending  torture,  perpetual  spite, 
of  deathless  agony,  represents  our  heavenly  Father  to  be  more 
devilish  than  the  worst  conception  of  all  mediaeval  devils  that 
has  ever  been  recorded.  It  contradicts  all  scripture,  and 
teaches  men  to  despise  God  and  lose  all  faith  in  the  religion 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

In  conclusion  permit  me  to  say  I  never  mentioned  the 
Catholic  Church  during  the  lecture,  yet  I  am  accused  of 
slandering  said  church.  N-or  did  I  mention  any  Protestant 
denomination  until  I  was  compelled  to  refer  to  a  sermon 
preached  by  a  Methodist  minister  after  the  lecture  when 
answering  questions.  But  what  of  the  man  who  slanders 
Catholics  in  this  city  during  the  lectures  of  Father  Chiniquy? 
Consistency,  thy  name  is  not  Wilkinson. 

Toronto,  November  6.  R.   C.  Evans. 

Monday  I  was  called  to  go  to  Stratford  and 
Mitchell.'  In  the  latter  place  we  organized  the 
Mitchell  Branch.  Brother  Longhurst  was  with  me 
in  this  work  and  I  left  him  there  to  continue  his 
work  in  that  northern  field,  while  I  hurried  back  to 
take  up  the  burden  in  Toronto. 

Now,  it  will  not  be  expected  that  I  relate  all  the 
work  done  in  Toronto,  but  let  me  say  that  I  preached 
in  the  church  two  nights  a  week  and  presided  over 
prayer  meetings,  Sunday  morning  and  Wednesday 


246  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

night,  preached  in  the  church  Sunday  morning  and 
in  the  Majestic  on  Sunday  night,  and  through  the 
day  I  was  talking  or  writing  about  all  the  time  I 
was  awake. 

There  have  been  but  few  of  the  Majestic  meetings 
that  the  people  have  all  been  able  to  enter  the  build- 
ing, and  at  nearly  all  of  them  hundreds  have  been 
turned  away  unable  to  get  even  standing  room.  I 
have  known  thousands  to  stand  for  over  one  hour 
waiting  to  enter  the  great  building,  and  many  were 
hurt  in  the  rush  till  the  papers  came  out  and  de- 
manded that  better  arrangements  be  made,  and 
after  that  the  house  was  open  at  6.30  to  avoid  the 
rush,  and  now  they  go  and  read  or  talk  till  time  for 
the  meeting  to  begin. 

Many  have  been  baptized  and  thousands  have 
heard  the  gospel,  hundreds  believe  that  have  not  yet 
obeyed,  and  thousands  of  sermons  and  tracts  have 
gone  all  over  the  country  from  here.  God  will  give 
the  increase. 

During  the  winter  I  opened  the  new  church  that 
Saints  have  erected  just  north  of  the  city,  about  five 
miles.  Here  Elder  Virgin  is  the  president.  I  made 
several  hurried  calls  in  different  parts  of  the  mis- 
sion, but  the  main  work  was  in  Toronto. 

Lizzie  and  the  children  were  with  me  part  of  the 
months  of  January  and  February,  Willie  having 
business  in  the  city,  and  the  conditions  were  such 
that  we  could  all  be  together.  This  was  agreeable 
to  us  all. 

The  interest  grew  till  I  wr.s  about  worn  out,  but 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  247 

the  people  came  till  I  was  talking  almost  night  and 
day.  The  day  after  I  had  preached  a  sermon  on  the 
Book  of  Mormon  there  were  twenty-seven  called  to 
buy  the  book  in  the  afternoon  alone,  Brother  Faulds 
being  the  book  agent,  and  I  was  boarding  at  his 
house. 


CHAPTER    XXXIX. 

MY  EXTREMITY,  GOD'S  OPPORTUNITY. 

And  now  a  great  trial  awaited  me ;  it  came  in  this 
way:  Thursday  morning,  February  5,  I  arose,  had 
my  bath,  when  without  a  moment's  warning  a  pain 
struck  me  in  my  left  kidney,  as  though  I  was  pierced 
with  a  knife,  and  from  that  hour  all  that  Lizzie  and 
the  Toronto  Saints  could  do  was  done,  yet  I  was  al- 
most in  constant  agony.  Unknown  to  me.  Brother 
Faulds  called  in  a  doctor:  He  pronounced  the 
trouble  renal  calculus  (stone  in  the  kidney).  I  was 
administered  to  by  several  of  the  elders  and  on 
Thursday  the  Lord  gave  me  comfort  through  Elder 
Howlett,  saying  I  would  speak  to  thousands  Sunday 
night.  Oh,  what  joy  filled  my  bosom,  now  that  I 
knew  the  work  of  the  Majestic  would  not  be  hin- 
dered. The  city  had  been  billed  by  Monday  night 
and  all  were  in  great  gloom  to  think  that  there 
would  be  no  meeting,  but  now  light  had  come  and  we 
could  afford  to  wait. 


248  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Under  the  administration  I  had  received  a  respite 
from  pain,  but  it  soon  returned  with  all  the  intensity 
that  one  could  imagine.  I  continued  to  suffer. 
Special  meetings  were  held  and  prayer  offered  for 
me,  but  I  was  doomed  to  almost  continual  agony. 
Sunday  came;  I  was  now  so  weak  I  could  hardly 
cry  or  speak.  I  would  toss  from  one  place  to  an- 
other and  moan  with  the  pain.  Brother  McLean 
came,  he  is  the  elder  of  the  branch,  and  he  said, 
"R.  C,  what  can  we  do?  No  one  here  can  take  your 
place ;  it  is  now  only  three  hours  till  thousands  will 
be  assembled  at  the  Majestic  to  hear  you."  I 
replied,  ''Archie,  I  have  been  in  many  tight  places, 
under  the  hands  of  my  enemies,  false  brethren  and 
mobs  have  all  but  destroyed  me,  but  when  the  mo- 
ment came  my  extremity  has  been  God's  oppor- 
tunity. He  has  never  failed  me,  nor  shall  he  to- 
night. Go,  tell  the  people  R.  C.  speaks  to-night."  I 
fell  back  on  the  pillow  exhausted,  but  I  remembered 
the  promise  of  God  and  I  knew  that  I  would  speak. 
He  had  promised,  and  I  could  but  trust  him,  as  I 
had  taught  others  to  do. 

When  the  darkest  hour  had  come,  then,  like  a  sun- 
burst of  glory,  came  the  blessing  of  God.  To  the 
great  surprise  of  all  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  en- 
tered the  room.  He  arrived  unexpectedly  to  all,  on 
his  way  from  Washington,  District  of  Columbia. 

He  took  my  hand  and  wept.  When  we  had  over- 
come our  emotions  he  administered  to  me,  and  when 
he  laid  his  hands  upon  my  head,  oh,  that  prayer,  it 
seemed  as  though  the  gates  of  heaven  swung  ajar  at 
his  pleading,  and  by  that  calm,  serene  faith  of  the 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  249 

Spirit  he  was  approaching  the  Master  on  the  holy- 
throne,  on  my  behalf.  Instantly  my  whole  body 
was  filled  with  the  Spirit,  pain  removed,  strength 
came,  I  arose,  shaved,  dressed,  ate,  entered  a  cab, 
arrived  at  the  Majestic,  preached  what  many  said 
was  one  of  the  most  powerful  sermons  they  ever 
heard  me  deliver,  then  answered  questions  for  a  half 
hour  and  returned  home  happy. 

The  next  day  I  administered  to  President  Smith, 
who  was  sorely  afflicted,  and  was  unable  to  go  to 
the  meeting  the  night  before.  I  felt  splendid  all  day, 
but  at  nine  o'clock  Monday  night  the  pain  came 
again  and  I  suffered  intensely  nearly  all  week  with 
hardly  any  intermission.  Special  prayers  were 
again  offered  for  me,  and  Friday  night  the  Prophet 
sent  me  a  message  that  he  had  seen  me  in  a  dream 
preaching  in  the  Majestic,  and  said.  Be  of  good 
cheer,  you  will  be  relieved  in  time  for  the  Sunday 
meetings. 

Sunday  morning  about  two  o'clock,  the  relief  came, 
and  I  was  able  to  preach  both  morning  and  evening, 
and  that  night  President  Smith  spoke  in  the  Majes- 
tic, at  the  close  of  my  sermon,  for  a  few  minutes 
with  power,  and  his  short  speech  did  a  world  of 
good.  He  was  very  poorly  in  body  and  had  declined 
my  request  to  speak  for  a  short  time,  but  when  the 
people  learned  that  he  was  present,  and  on  the  plat- 
form, he  yielded  to  their  request.  We  had  "some 
pleasant  hours  with  President  Sjnith  and  in  several 
ways  he  strengthened  the  church  by  his  short  so- 
journ here. 

I  continued  well  and  busy,  talking  during  the  day, 


250  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

preaching  and  baptizing  and  distributing  church 
literature  in  Toronto  till  March  11,  when  I  baptized 
twenty  that  day  and  saw  hundreds  turned  away 
from  my  last  meeting  in  the  Majestic  for  that  win- 
ter. 

That  night  after  meeting,  I  left  Toronto  for  Lon- 
don, where  I  remained  with  my  family  for  two  days, 
and  then  started  to  Lamoni  to  meet  with  the  other 
members  of  the  Presidency  on  church  work. 

March  24  Pres.  F.  M.  Smith  and  I  left  Lamoni  for 
Independence  to  arrange  matters  for  the  coming 
conference. 

When  in  Independence  I  was  the  guest  of  Dr. 
0.  H.  Riggs  and  wife,  and  when  they  learned  that 
Lizzie  was  not  going  to  attend  the  conference  they 
had  a  telegram  sent  to  her,  saying,  "Come  to  Inde- 
pendence as  our  guest,  all  expenses  will  be  paid." 
May  I  add  that  Lizzie  arrived  in  due  time  and 
Brother  and  Sister  Riggs  paid  the  entire  expenses 
of  her  trip,  and  more  than  that,  they  sent  us  both 
home  in  a  Pullman  car.  God  bless  them  for  their 
kindness,  then,  before,  and  since. 

During  the  Independence  conference  I  was  busy 
in  the  High  Council  and  conference  every  day,  and 
I  preached  three  sermons  while  in  the  city  of  the 
Saints. 

On  our  return  journey  we  stopped  over  in  Chi- 
cago and  were  the  guests  of  Brother  and  Sister 
Good.  We  went  oikt  to  see  Doctor  Dowie.  He  was 
carried  into  the  meeting  in  a  chair,  and  we  heard 
him  make  what  might  be  called  his  last  effort  for 
the  supremacy  of  the  movement. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  251 

Soon  after  my  arrival  home  I  was  called  to  Ni- 
agara Falls,  New  York,  to  lay  the  corner  stone  of 
the  new  church.  The  ceremony  was  pleasant  and 
profitable,  a  large  audience  attending  the  meeting. 

Elder  William  Place,  of  the  Canada  side,  was  the 
main  factor  of  the  work  on  the  other  side,  he  having 
charge  for  years,  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  in  fact 
that  branch  is  still  part  of  the  Canada  Mission,  and 
we  will  be  glad  to  hold  them  till  the  proper  time 
comes  for  a  district  to  be  organized  on  the  other  side 
of  the  river. 

I  arrived  home  in  time  to  take  part  in  the  twenty- 
fifth  anniversary  of  our  wedding.  Our  house  was 
besieged  with  people.  Saints  and  friends  from  far 
and  near  came,  and  many  that  did  not  come  sent 
silver  presents,  till  the  silver  cabinet  is  full  and  the 
sideboard  too,  with  the  gifts  that  came  from  all 
parts  of  Canada  and  the  United  States.  But  I  am 
reminded  that  I  have  by  me  an  account  of  the  anni- 
versary as  published  by  one  of  the  brethren  and  he 
will  tell  the  story  better  than  I  can.    Here  it  is: 

FAR  PEALING  SILVER  WEDDING  BELLS. 

Twenty-five  years  ago,  in  the  city  of  London,  Ontario,  was 
celebrated  a  quiet  wedding,  which  united  in  one  the  destinies 
of  two  whose  names  are  to-day  widely  known  and  highly 
honored  as  any  husband  and  wife  in  the  Reorganization,  tes- 
timony of  which  was  in  evidence  last  evening  at  their  lovely 
home  in  the  city  of  their  wedlock,  when  a  very  large  assembly 
greeted  them  upon  the  auspicious  "occasion  of  their  silver 
wedding,  at  which  they  were  presented  by  those  present,  and 
those  who  regretted  their  absence,  many  beautiful  and  costly 
gifts,  the  value  of  which  will  reach  into  the  hundreds  of 
dollars,  accompanied  by  letters  and  telegrams  from  Canadians 


252  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

and  those  in  foreign  countries.  The  evening  sped  rapidly  into 
the  small  hours,  while  the  occasion  was  illuminated  by  the 
interspersion  of  appropriate  songs,  speeches,  recitations,  with 
some  instrumental  renderings. 

When  the  call  came  for  R.  C.  to  leave  the  candy  factory, 
he  left  a  good  salary  to  live  on  the  small  allowance  offered 
by  the  church,  and  God  has  blessed  him  and  his,  and  last 
night  we  were  made  glad  to  hear  him  say,  that  notwithstand- 
ing he  has  been  shot  at  and  mobbed  several  times,  and  en- 
dured many  hardships,  his  "Lizzie"  has  made  the  greater  sac- 
rifice of  the  two.  Truly  she  has,  all  through  the  years  of 
loneliness  and  labor,  been  a  wonderful  help  to  R.  C.,  and  all 
who  know  them  can  say,  this  union  was  made  under  the  guid- 
ing hand  of  God. 

But  great  was  the  surprise,  and  numerous  the  compliments, 
when  R.  C.  sang  (to  the  tune  of  "In  the  shade  of  the  old 
apple  tree")  the  following  beautiful  song  of  his  own  compo- 
sition, to  the  complete  surprise  of  Sister  Lizzie,  which,  when 
sung  with  that  melodious  voice,  portrayed  the  scenes  of  the 
true  love  story  of  their  lives.  All  present  were  visibly  affected 
with  this  beautiful  life  story: 

OUR    ANNIVERSARY. 

Tune:     "In  the  shade  of  the  old  apple  tree." 

We  meet. 

The  Sabbath  bells  were  pealing  forth  an  anthem. 

The  birds  were  singing  'mid  the  trees  so  green, 
The  church  door  swung  ajar,  'twas  you  that  entered, 

Then  just  a  girl  of  scarcely  seventeen. 
The  curls  were  hanging  o'er  your  graceful  shoulders. 

Those  eyes  so  true,  can  never  be  described. 
A  voice  prophetic  spoke  to  me  so  strangely, 

"There  is  your  wife,  God  made  you  one,  abide." 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  258 

Chorus  : 

'Twas  the  voice  of  the  Lord  that  I  heard, 
And  my  soul  to  its  depths  then  was  stirred; 

God  has  destined  through  life,  we  should  be  man  and  wife, 
While  as  yet  we  were  strangers,  in  word. 

We  speak. 

When  next  we  met,  'twas  mid  the  rain  and  thunder, 

The  night- winds  howling,  darkness  over  all; 
When  leaving  church  you  tripped,  and  forward  falling 

I  clasped  you  in  my  arms  without  your  call. 
Thus  saved,  you  sweetly  thanked  the  dark-eyed  stranger; 

That  look,  those  words,  performed  a  mighty  part, 
'Twas  done,  you  spoke,  I  answered,  thus  the  strangers 

Had  met  at  last  and  spoken  heart  to  heart. 

Chorus  : 

Since  then  thunder  is  music  to  me, 

The  rain  drops,  sweet  notes  of  a  song 
Played  on  memory's  flute  like  the  voice  of  a  lute, 

And  your  words  flood  the  years  true  and  strong. 

The  betrothal. 

The  moon  was  shimmering  brightly  on  the  water, 

The  stars  gleamed  forth  in  majesty  sublime; 
We  strolled  together  by  the  murmuring  waters, 

Then  to  the  verdant  hill  crest  we  did  climb. 
'Twas  there  while  seated  on  the  daisy  meadow 

I  told  to  you  the  story  of  my  heart; 
'Twas  there  you  gave  the  kiss  that  sealed  the  contract 

To  live  as  one  till  death  calls  us  to  part. 

Chorus  : 

Till  the  flowers  of  memory  fade. 

Till  the  waves  of  true  love  cease  to  roll, 

Shall  I  cherish  that  night  as  the  one  ever  bright, 
Then  I  found  the  best  half  of  my  soul. 


254  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

The  marriage. 

'Twas  June,  the  month  that  birds  mate  in  the  treetops, 

When  streamlets  warble  love  songs  to  the  sea, 
When  soft  south  winds  woo  timid  leaf  and  flower — 

'Twas  nature's  wedding  month  when  I  wed  thee. 
And  once  again  we  stood  in  God's  pure  temple. 

Where  first  I  met  you  two  short  years  before. 
We  took  the  vows  that  made  us  one  for  ever 

To  cherish  each  other  and  adore. 

Chorus  : 

Never  bride  on  the  earth  was  more  pure. 
Never  vow  made  was  kept  more  secure; 

You  have  blessed  all  my  life  as  a  true  loving  wife 
Since  the  hour  we  wed,  I  am  sure. 

The  anniversary  and  hope. 

*Tis  twenty-five  sweet  years  ago  to-night,  dear, 

Since  I  upon  your  finger  placed  this  ring. 
Our  friends  have  met  to  spend  the  anniversary, 

The  story  of  our  life  for  them  I  sing; 
But  they  can  never  know  the  joy  and  pleasure 

It  gives  me  to  recall  your  splendid  charms. 
May  God,  who  made  us  one,  for  ever  hold  us  together, 

Together  in  his  everlasting  arms. 

Chorus: 

When  the  voyage  of  this  earth-life  is  o'er 
And  the  billows  of  death  roll  no  more, " 

In  the  Zion  of  rest,  may  we  live  with  the  blessed, 
And  be  one  on  the  evergreen  shore. 

While  the  evening  was  thus  speeding  away,  the  palate  of 
the  most  fanciful  epicurean  was  being  satisfied  by  the  waiters 
from  the  larder  of  our  youthful  looking  hostess. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  255 

First  to  appear  of  the  guests  of  the  evening  were  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  D.  S.  Perrin.  He  is  one  of  the  wealthy  men  of  Canada. 
R.  C.  worked  as  foreman  in  his  candy  factory  at  the  time  of 
his  marriage,  and  Mr.  Perrin  has  always  held  R.  C.  in  high 
favor,  and  does  yet.  Little  did  this  man  think,  when  twenty- 
fiye  years  ago  he  placed  him  in  such  responsible  position, 
that  he  was  training  one  to  control  men,  not  only  in  the 
business  marts  of  life,  but  that  in  a  few  years  this  man,  with 
two  others,  would  preside  over  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ  in 
all  the  world,  as  the  loved  and  honored  of  many  thousands. 

May  they,  .with  their  two  children,  live  long  to  be  an  honor 
to  the  church,  and  the  many  thousands  that  they  have  sac- 
rificed to  make  happy,  is  the  earnest  prayer  of  the  writer. 

Your  brother  in  hope, 

R.  C.  Russell. 


CHAPTER    XL. 

A  VISIT  TO  HILL  CUMORAH. 

I  was  called  to  Toronto  and  spoke  to  large  congre- 
gations in  the  Massey  Hall  for  three  Sunday  nights, 
and  large  audiences  during  the  week  nights  in  the 
church,  and  baptized  several. 

Elder  A.  F.  McLean,  as  usual,  presided  over  my 
meetings  at  the  Massey  Hall,  as  he  has  done  at  the 
Majestic. 

After  the  Sunday  night  meeting  was  closed,  it  was 
noticed  that  Brother  McLean's  face  was  looking  as 
if  it  were  going  to  break  out  in  sores,  but  we  parted, 
and  the  next  day  we  were  called  to  see  him.  Here 
we  found  him  in  bed,  covered  with  the  smallpox 


256  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

from  head  to  foot;  yes,  in  his  hair  and  under  his 
toes.  I  shall  not  attempt  to  describe  his  appearance 
further,  for  it  simply  beggars  description.  We  ad- 
ministered to  him  according  to  the  law  and  he  re- 
ceived a  blessing,  not  a  pain  was  felt  nor  a  particle 
of  sickness  after  the  administration,  and  I  went  to 
see  him  several  times,  as  he  was  compelled  to  re- 
main in  the  house  until  the  sores  had  passed  from 
his  face.  Immediately  after  administration  he  fell 
into  a  sound  sleep  and  in  the  morning  he  sent  his 
wife  to  the  store  for  paint  and  oil  and  he  commenced 
that  day  painting  his  house.  After  he  had  painted 
his  house  he  did  some  clerical  work  until  the  sores 
had  disappeared.  He  was  healed,  while  several 
others  of  his  office  clerks  were  sent  to  the  pesthouse. 
Who  would  not  be  a  Saint? 

After  presiding  over  the  Chatham  conference  I 
went  to  Niagara  Falls,  and  presiding  over  their  con- 
ference, opened  the  new  church,  ordained  Frank 
Mesla  to  the  office  of  elder,  and  organized  a  branch 
at  Niagara  Falls,  New  York. 

Here  we  met  my  Lizzie,  Bro.  and  Sr.  W.  R.  Pick- 
ering, of  Kansas  City,  and  their  ward,  Sr.  Sally 
Spangler.  We  visited  all  the  interesting  points  of 
both  sides  of  the  Niagara  River,  entered  the  great 
tunnel  under  the  falls,  then  crossed  the  lake  to 
Toronto,  had  a  nice  visit  with  Brother  and  Sister 
Faulds,  took  in  prominent  points  of  the  city,  and 
departed  for  Buffalo. 

After  doing  Buffalo  our  party  went  to  Palmyra, 
New  York,  visited  the  Hill  Cumorah,  received  a 
great  blessing  on  that  sacred  mountain  while  in 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  257 

prayer.  We  also  visited  the  boyhood  home  of  Joseph 
the  Seer,  entered  the  bedroom  where  the  angel  ap- 
peared to  him  three  times  in  one  night.  We  also  vis- 
ited the  great  tree  under  which  he  offered  his  jfirst 
prayer  for  light  and  received  his  first  vision.  We 
also  called  to  see  the  Honorable  Mr.  Sexton,  who 
kindly  showed  us  the  first  copy  of  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon that  came  off  the  press  in  the  winter  of  1829 
and  1830.  This  volume  was  never  bound.  We  also 
visited  other  places  of  interest  connected  with  the 
early  times  of  the  latter-day  glory. 

Our  next  stop  was  Boston,  Massachusetts,  and  by 
carriage  and  automobiles  we  visited  several  historic 
points  in  this  city.  From  Boston  by  steamer  we 
sailed  to  Providence — town  on  Cape  Cod ;  this  is  the 
first  landing  place  of  the  Pilgrims.  From  there  we 
went  to  Fall  River,  and  were  the  guests  of  Doctor 
Gilbert  and  family.  They  gave  us  the  best  kind  of  a 
time.  From  there  we  went  to  Touisset  reunion; 
here  we  found  our  tents  in  order  for  all  the  com- 
forts of  camp  life,  thanks  to  Doctor  Gilbert's  daugh- 
ter Susie,  and  Dr.  W.  A.  Sinclair.  During  the  busi- 
ness session  I  was  elected  president  of  the  reunion, 
and  the  president  of  the  mission  was  associated  with 
me.  Brother  Sheehy,  being  well  acquainted  with 
the  mission  and  missionaries,  really  took  active 
charge  of  the  reunion.  I  preached  three  times,  bap- 
tized three,  during  the  reunion. 

Our  party  took  steamer  for  New  York  City.  We 
took  New  York's  great  sights  in  as  best  we  could 
with  the  time  at  our  disposal.  Here  we  parted  with 
the  Pickering  party.    Both  Brother  and  Sister  Pick- 


258  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

ering  were  feeling  poorly  and  the  constant  going 
had  to  be  abandoned.  Before  leaving  us,  however, 
Brother  Pickering,  after  paying  expenses  to  date, 
handed  me  a  roll  of  money  to  pay  for  the  remainder 
of  the  contemplated  trip.  Were  it  not  for  the  kind- 
ness and  generosity  of  Brother  and  Sister  Pickering 
perhaps  it  would  never  have  been  possible  for  Lizzie 
and  me  to  have  taken  such  a  trip. 

I  preached  in  Brooklyn,  being  the  guest  of  Brother 
and  Sister  Squires.  Nearly  all  the  Saints  of  that 
country  vied  with  each  other  to  give  us  the  best  of 
a  time. 

We  visited  Coney  Island  and  all  the  watering 
places  near  by,  the  leading  parks  and  other  places 
of  interest  in  New  York  and  Brooklyn  and  sur- 
rounding country. 

Our  next  stop  was  at  Philadelphia,  where  we 
were  the  guests  of  Bishop  Zimmermann.  While 
there  I  preached  three  times  Sunday  and  three  even- 
ings^ of  the  week,  and  the  days  were  spent  seeing  the 
historic  points  of  the  city. 

I  was  unexpectedly  called  to  Toronto  to  help  to 
decide  the  matter  of  purchasing  a  new  site  upon 
which  to  erect  a  new  church.  Now  I  was  under 
appointment  to  go  west,  received  telegram  from 
Pres.  Joseph  Smith,  "Remain  Toronto  and  attend 
to  church  work  there"  (the  President  of  the  Toronto 
Branch  having  written  President  Smith  requesting 
that  he  permit  me  to  help  them  out  in  Toronto) .  I 
at  once  canceled  all  engagements  westward  and 
went  to  work,  sold  the  Camden  Street  Church,  pur- 


ELDER  R.  O.  EVANS  259 

chased  a  new  lot  on  Soho  street,  and  started  at  once 
on  the  new  church. 

The  story  is  a  long  one,  but  let  me  say  I  worked 
day  and  night.  The  Lord  blessed  us  in  many  mar- 
velous ways  and  we  found  favor  far  above  our  most 
sanguine  hopes,  both  in  selling  the  old  church,  pur- 
chasing the  new  lot,  making  our  contracts,  securing 
free  labor,  and  receiving  money  to  build  the  new 
church.  We  had  a  little  opposition,  but  this  only 
stimulated  action,  for  we  have  learned  that  the 
stream  impeded  has  a  song,  while  stagnant  water 
breeds  malaria.  Some  did  more  than  they  ought 
to  do,  some  all  they  should  do,  some  did  little,  some 
did  nothing,  and  some  few  did  worse  than  nothing, 
for  they  found  fault  with  what  was  done,  while  one 
from  a  distance  prophesied  failure. 

However,  I  donned  the  overalls,  and  with  from 
ten  to  forty-five  men  and  two  teams  of  horses  we 
plowed  and  scraped,  and  with  pickax  and  shovel 
we  dug  until  even  outsiders,  knowing  that  I  was  the 
clergyman  that  had  been  preaching  to  the  largest 
congregations  of  any  minister  in  the  city,  when  they 
saw  me  at  work  with  pickax  and  shovel,  took  off 
their  coats  and  went  to  work;  others  gave  money, 
and  some  of  them  I  have  since  baptized.  So  the 
good  work  went  on. 

We  paid  for  steel,  stone,  brick,  glass  work,  metal- 
lic sheathing,  and  some  plastering.  Then  we  paid 
some  board  for  a  few  who  devoted  their  time'^day 
and  evenings  to  the  building,  but  to  the  honor  of  the 
Saints,  let  me  say,  all  the  other  work  was  done  free 
of  charge,  and  to-day  the  building  is  well  worth  fif- 


260  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

teen  thousand  dollars,  and  all  we  owe  on  it  at  pres- 
ent is  five  thousand  five  hundred  dollars,  and  that  is 
being  met  promptly  by  weekly  contributions. 

Some  of  the  brethren  have  worked  at  times  as 
much  as  nineteen  hours  a  day  on  the  building,  while 
the  sisters  have  worked  hard  and  long  in  their  sew- 
ing society  and  by  bazaars,  socials,  and  going  with 
subscription  lists  through  the  city  until  the  money 
has  rolled  in  to  meet  payments;  one  sister  alone,  of 
the  committee,  collecting  over  one  thousand  five 
hundred  dollars.  Not  only  did  Toronto  Saints  help, 
but  Saints  at  conference  of  both  districts  and  sev- 
eral branches  with  the  Sunday  school  and  Religio 
society  contributed  in  money,  and  some  came  from 
other  branches  to  help  on  the  church  building.  For 
some  time  we  preached  in  the  basement,  but  the 
church  proper,  I  mean  the  main  auditorium,  was 
duly  opened  on  my  daughter's  birthday,  February 
10,  1907. 

In  November  we  opened  the  Majestic  Theater 
and  again  great  crowds  came  each  Sunday  night, 
and  at  times  hundreds  were  turned  away  all  through 
the  winter,  notwithstanding  the  great  expense  we 
were  at  there  for  advertising  and  hall  rent.  Fre- 
quently, after  the  main  collection  was  taken  up,  I 
would  inform  the  great  audience  that  I  had  a  debt 
to  meet  the  following  week  on  the  new  church  and 
I  wanted  money,  that  I  would  meet  them  at  the  door 
and  accept  their  mite,  and  as  often  as  I  did  this,  my 
request  met  with  a  generous  response. 

One  Sunday  night  in  December,  as  the  curtain 
rose  and  the  choir  began  to  sing,  I  looked  out  over 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  261 

the  vast  sea  of  faces  and  whom  should  I  discover  in 
the  audience  but  Joseph  Luff.  At  once  I  crossed  the 
stage  and  went  down  to  where  he  was,  and  requested 
that  he  would  preach  for  me  that  night.  To  my 
request  he  responded,  **No,  indeed,  Richard,  I  would 
not  think  of  such  a  thing;  that  would  be  an  inflic- 
tion upon  the  people ;  these  are  special  meetings  held 
at  great  expense  and  you  are  advertised  to  speak." 
I  then  requested  that  he  come  up  and  pray  for  me. 
He  refused,  saying,  "I  prefer  to  remain  here  to  lis- 
ten and  see."  Time  was  precious,  I  asked  how  long 
he  was  going  to  remain  in  the  city.  He  replied,  "I 
expect  to  leave  Thursday  next."  By  this  time  I  had 
to  leave  him,  for  it  was  time  for  me  to  speak.  I  may 
add  further  that  I  saw  him  at  the  church  the  follow- 
ing Wednesday  night,  where  he  gave  to  us  a  nice 
speech.  I  then  learned  that  he  was  disappointed  in 
some  arrangements  that  would  detain  him  over  Sun- 
day in  Toronto.  My  bills  were  all  out,  subject  an- 
nounced from  the  platform,  and  by  this  time  thou- 
sands were  talking  about  the  subject  which  I  was 
to  treat  the  following  Sunday  night,  the  reader  will 
see  that  the  same  conditions  existed  now  as  existed 
the  first  Sunday  night,  but  Brother  Luff  gave  to  us 
a  splendid  sermon  in  the  basement  of  the  new 
church  Sunday  morning.  After  the  meeting  that 
night  I  left  on  the  midnight  train  and  did  not  re- 
turn until  the  following  Sunday. 

Perhaps  it  is  worthy  of  comment  to  remark,  that 
the  leading  ministers  of  Toronto  had  at  different 
times  denounced  me  from  the  pulpit  for  holding 
meetings  in  such  **a  vile  place  as  a  theater."    Said 


262  AUTOBxOGRAPHY    OF 

one,  "How  can  we  keep  the  people  away  from  such 
a  vile  place  during  the  week  when  President  Evans 
makes  it  respectable  by  preaching  in  it  on  Sunday?" 
Well,  the  funny  part  of  this  is  when  they  could  not 
close  my  meetings,  these  pious  parsons  really  conde- 
scended to  hire  a  smaller  theater  than  the  Majestic, 
but  on  the  same  street  and  in  the  same  block,  and 
they,  for  the  balance  of  the  winter,  had  their  best 
parsons  and  singers  perform  in  such  a  vile  place  as 
a  theater!  Ah,  well,  it  served  as  a  fine  overflow 
for  my  meetings,  they  did  not  hurt  my  meetings,  for 
up  to  the  last  Sunday  in  March  (when  I  closed  my 
meetings  to  attend  the  General  Conference)  the 
Majestic  Theater  was  crowded  to  the  doors  every 
Sunday  night,  and  hundreds  were  turned  away. 

Before  leaving  for  General  Conference  I  adminis- 
tered to  Brother  McArthur's  child.  They  were  but 
recently  baptized.  Herewith  I  submit  their  testi- 
mony regarding  the  healing  of  their  child,  as  sent 
to  me  by  letter  under  date  of  May  4,  1907 : 

This  is  to  certify  that  in  January  of  this  year  our  little 
girl  became  ill  with  a  dangerous  tpye  of  scarlet  fever.  After 
the  fever  was  broken  up  the  inside  of  her  head  became  a 
mass  of  corruption,  so  much  so  that  it  was  discharging  from 
her  ears,  eyes,  and  nose,  everywhere  the  discharge  would 
touch  her  face,  it  would  poison  it,  and  cause  an  irritable  itch- 
ing soreness  until  her  face  was  almost  unsightly.  While 
she  was  yet  in  this  condition  Pres.  R.  C.  Evans,  of  the  Lat- 
ter Day  Saints'  Church,  happened  to  call  upon  us  and  seeing 
the  condition  which  our  little  girl  was  in,  administered  to 
her,  with  the  result  that  almost  at  once  she  was  healed,  her 
hearing,  which  was  almost  gone,  was  restored,  her  face  was 
healed,  and  the  discharge  ceased  and  she  immediately  began 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  263 

to  gain  in  health  and  strength.     The  physician  that  attended 
her  during  her  first  sickness  was  W.  W.  Ogden,  of  this  city. 

A.  0.  McArthur. 
63  Stafford  Street,  Toronto. 


CHAPTER    XLI. 

A   VISIT   TO   THE   BOYHOOD    HOME   OF    JOSEPH   SMITH 
AND  HILL  CUMORAH. 

Tuesday,  March  26,  I  was  called  home  to  attend 
the  funeral  of  William  Pugsley,  my  brother-in-law, 
he  that  was  baptized  one  week  after  mother  and  I, 
as  related  in  former  pages.  I  arrived  in  Lamoni, 
Iowa,  and  took  such  part  in  the  General  Conference 
as  I  was  able  to  do,  for  the  long,  hard,  constant 
strain  on  my  mind  and  body  had  worn  me  down 
and  I  required  rest,  but  I  do  not  know  where  or 
when  I  will  get  rest,  I  see  so  much  to  do. 

As  soon  as  conference  adjourned  I  returned  to 
Canada  and  was  called  to  mourn  the  departure  of 
my  eldest  brother,  Thomas,  he  having  dropped  dead 
of  heart  failure  while  on  a  fishing  expedition.  He 
never  spoke  after  falling  face  forward  in  the  mud. 
A  physician  in  the  party  standing  by  says  he  never 
knew  a  pain  when  he  fell.  He  was  a  good,  true  man, 
and  the  town  of  Thamesville,  where  he  resided  and 
was  in  business,  closed  all  places  of  business  during 
the  afternoon  of  the  funeral.  Oddfellows  of  the 
town  and  other  near-by  places  buried  him,  while 


264  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

the  Methodist  church  was  packed  to  hear  the  ser- 
mon. 

I  then  went  to  Clavering,  attended  a  two-day 
meeting  and  preached  the  dedicatory  sermon  of  the 
Clavering  church. 

June  1  I  chaperoned  a  party  of  one  hundred  and 
twenty-six  Saints  from  Toronto  to  Palmyra,  New 
York,  my  wife  and  daughter  with  sixteen  others 
from  London  joined  us  at  Toronto.  We  took  steamer 
for  Charlotte,  New  York;  there  a  chartered  train 
was  in  waiting  for  our  party,  and  we  arrived  safely 
at  the  old  town  made  famous  the  world  over  by  rea- 
son of  it  being  the  place  where  the  Book  of  Mormon 
was  printed  in  1829  and  1830,  and  further,  because 
a  few  miles  distant  from  the  town  was  the  boyhood 
home  of  Joseph  Smith  and  a  little  further  on  was 
the  Hill  Cumorah,  from  which  he  took  the  plates  on 
which  was  contained  the  record  of  the  early  inhabit- 
ants of  this  continent. 

We  had  a  grand  time.  I  delivered  a  lecture  on 
the  Hill  Cumorah  and  there  ordained  Bro.  George 
Buschlen  to  the  high  priesthood.  We  had  a  spiritual 
testimony  meeting  on  the  hill,  after  which  we  jour- 
neyed to  the  Smith  farm,  had  our  pictures  taken 
'neath  the  sacred  tree  where  Joseph  had  his  first 
vision  and  again  in  the  bedroom  where  the  angel 
appeared  to  him  three  times  in  one  night.  After 
viewing  some  other  points  of  interest  we  started 
on  our  homeward  trip.  During  our  voyage  across 
the  lake  the  Saints  took  occasion  to  present  me  with 
a  lovely  address  in  the  cabin  of  the  steamer.     We 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  265 

arrived  in  Toronto  Monday  night,  a  happy  band  of 
Saints. 

Ah,  what  a  change!  A  few  short  years  ago  a 
few  of  us  with  borrowed  Sunday  school  quarterlies 
studied  the  Sunday  school  lessons  in  a  small  room, 
some  of  us  were  hungry  and  some  of  us  had  to  walk 
miles  before  we  could  retire  to  rest,  but  under  the 
blessing  of  God  prosperity  has  crowned  the  labors 
performed,  so  that  now  we  can  hire  a  steamer  and 
charter  a  railroad  train  to  take  a  small  portion  of 
us  for  an  outing  where  we  could  worship  God  under 
the  shade  of  that  sacred  tree.    Thank  God. 

My  next  move  was  to  preside  over  the  Zone  con- 
ference when  I  dedicated  the  new  church  of  that 
place,  leaving  Bro.  R.  C.  Russell  in  charge  of  the 
missionary  work  of  Chatham  District.  I  may  add 
here,  that  Brother  Russell  has  been  marvelously 
blessed  in  the  Chatham  District,  baptizing  a  number 
and  awakening  interest  in  many  of  the  branches 
that  have  grown  cold  and  indifferent.  If  true  to 
the  trust  that  is  imposed  within  him  I  am  confident 
that  he  will  become  a  man  of  excellent  wisdom  in  the 
assemblies  of  God's  people. 

Leaving  Brother  Russell  I  hurried  home  to  assist 
Lizzie  in  getting  my  Bishop's  agent's  reports  made 
up  and  then  away  to  the  London  District  conference 
at  Cedar  Valley.  We  had  a  splendid  conference 
among  these  good  people.  From  there  I  hastened 
on  to  Toronto  to  take  part  in  a  large  entertainment. 

At  the  close  of  this  entertainment  over  one  thou- 
sand dollars  were  handed  me  to  pay  on  the  church 
debt. 


266  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

I  returned  home  and  after  two  days'  rest  I  left 
for  Flint,  Michigan,  conference.  Here  I  met  with 
many  old-time  Saints,  including  Elder  Liddy  and 
wife,  Robert  Munroe  and  wife.  Apostle  J.  W.  Wight, 
and  the  man  that  baptized  me,  "Johnnie"  Cornish. 

Our  Johnnie  preaches  the  same  old  gospel,  but 
oh,  how  changed  he  is  in  appearance,  very  bald,  and 
what  little  hair  is  left  is  gray,  but  he  is  still  and 
ever  will  be  "Our  Johnnie." 

After  conference  I  made  a  rapid  run  to  Detroit 
and  then  to  Port  Huron,  met  my  Lizzie  at  Port 
Huron,  and  together  we  journeyed  to  McGregor, 
Michigan,  where  we  met  a  number  of  my  wife's 
relatives,  and  with  a  host  of  good  Saints,  and  again 
with  Apostle  J.  W.  Wight.  Here  I  was  honored  by 
being  selected  to  preach  the  dedicatory  sermon  of 
the  new  church.  I  also  preached  the  evening  ser- 
mon. Brother  Wight  preaching  a  grand  discourse  in 
the  afternoon;  at  no  time  could  the  new  church 
accommodate  the  audience. 

Lizzie  and  I  made  our  next  stop  at  Saint  Paul,  and 
then  Minneapolis,  and  then  on  to  Winnipeg,  Mani- 
toba, where  I  preached  two  Sundays  in  the  opera 
house  and  several  afternoons  and  evenings  in  the 
gospel  tent  during  the  reunion.  Here  I  baptized 
four,  and  performed  some  other  important  church 
work,  also  performed  a  marriage  ceremony,  and 
was  very  kindly  treated  by  all  the  Saints,  wife  and  I 
both  receiving  tokens  of  true  regard.  We  left  the 
work  in  Winnipeg  in  good  hands;  our  missionary. 
Brother  Dorsett,  continues  the  work  in  that  city, 
assisted  by  Elder  Stevenson  and  Priest  Arnold. 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  267 

Our  next  stop  was  Treherne  where  I  spoke  twice 
in  a  hall  to  small  audiences,  the  Saints  were  cheered 
and  the  people  warned.  We  then  went  to  Rosen- 
dale,  where  the  whole  country  side  for  miles  around 
turned  out  to  a  Latter  Day  Saint  picnic.  Here 
Lizzie  and  I  were  feasted  and  toasted.  While  in  this 
place  I  preached  several  sermons  and  dedicated  a 
nice  church.  This  church  had  been  erected  by  the 
Methodists  some  few  years  ago.  They  persecuted 
the  Saints  hereabout  and  refused  to  grant  me  per- 
mission to  preach  there  four  years  ago.  Since  then 
they  have  failed  and  God  has  placed  his  seal  of 
approval  upon  the  latter-day  work,  and  we  now  are 
in  possession  of  that  church  building,  having  pur- 
chased it  for  less  than  half  what  it  cost  to  build  it. 
So  goes  the  work. 

Our  next  stop  was  Delight,  Saskatchewan.  Here 
we  were  royally  entertained  by  Bro.  Thomas  Jordan 
and  James  MacMicken  and  wife,  old  London  Dis- 
trict Saints  with  whom  we  worshiped  in  early 
years.  Here  we  sung  the  songs  of  Zion,  preached 
to  the  people,  plucked  the  wild  roses  from  the  prai- 
ries, and  had  a  refreshing  time. 

Our  next  stop  was  at  Weyburn,  Saskatchewan, 
where  we  had  organized  a  branch  four  years  ago. 
Here  we  met  Elder  J.  L.  Mortimer,  who  has  been  in 
charge  of  the  missionary  work  in  the  northwest  for 
some  years.  Our  reunion  was  held  in  a  large  skat- 
ing rink.  Elders  Mortimer  and  Fisher  did  part  of 
the  preaching,  but  they  worked  it  so  that  I  preached 
every  day  and  sometimes  twice  a  day.  The  people 
turned  out  well,  and  when  the  reunion  was  about  to 


268  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

close,  the  citizens  requested  that  I  remain  another 
week.  Herewith  I  submit  a  short  account  of  the 
reunion  as  published  in  Weyhurn  Herald. 

LATTER  DAY  SAINTS'  REUNION. 

The  above-named  religious  body  met  in  convention  at  the 
Weyburn  skating  rink  on  Friday  of  last  week,  with  Pres. 
R.  C.  Evans  and  Elder  J.  L.  Mortimer  in  charge.  Business 
session  opened  at  3  p.  m.  Friday,  July  26,  when  speakers 
were  chosen  for  the  various  services  during  the  reunion.  A 
large  number  of  Saints  from  all  parts  of  Saskatchewan  were 
present  and  the  meetings  were  one  and  all  well  attended  by  the 
general  public.  President  Evans,  being  the  principal  speaker, 
was  well  received  and  proved  to  be  an  able  exponent  of  Bible 
truths.  He  was  strong  in  denunciation  of  all  erroneous  teach- 
ings and  he  proved  his  position  to  be  strongly  supported  from 
the  Scriptures.  In  fact,  many  were  found  to  greet  him  with 
a  hearty  handshake  and  not  a  few  remarked,  "That's  the 
best  gospel  we  ever  heard  from  the  sacred  stand." 

A  request  was  handed  in  that  President  Evans  remain  over 
for  another  week  and  preach  each  evening  in  the  rink,  but 
owing  to  his  previous  arrangements  it  was  found  impossible 
to  do  so,  and  he  and  Mrs.  Evans  left  on  morning  train  Tues- 
day for  British  Columbia,  California,  Mexico,  and  other 
Southern  States. 

Arrangements  have  been  made  for  the  next  annual  reunion 
to  be  held  at  Delight,  in  July  of  1908. 

Leaving  Weyburn  we  journeyed  on  in  company 
with  J.  L.  Mortimer  as  far  as  Moosejaw,  where  we 
parted  with  that  faithful,  hardworking,  unassuming 
gospel  warrior.  Lizzie  and  I  arrived  at  Millett, 
Alberta,  the  following  afternoon.  I  preached  several 
sermons,  baptized  one,  blessed  children,  settled  some 
misunderstanding,  ordained  F.  T.  Coates  to  the  office 
of  elder  and  left  the  Saints  feeling  much  better 
than  when  we  arrived.    From  there  we  went  to  Cal- 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  269 

gary  and  thence  to  Vancouver,  British  Columbia. 
On  this  trip  we  gazed  upon  the  most  beautiful  scen- 
ery we  ever  beheld  anywhere,  the  snow-capped 
mountains,  singing  rivulets,  dashing  rapids,  gor- 
geous waterfalls,  mighty  rocks,  prolific  forests,  and 
the  sunlit  glaciers,  beggar  description.  We  arrived 
in  Vancouver,  British  Columbia,  but  were  too  late 
to  see  our  venerable  brother,  Alexander  Clark. 

He  had  written  me  that  he  hardly  thought  that 
he  would  be  alive  when  I  arrived,  but  bore  testimony 
to  the  work  I  taught  him  in  the  years  gone,  as 
referred  to  in  former  pages. 

After  preaching  and  visiting  with  the  Vancouver 
and  New  Westminster  Saints  we  took  steamer  for 
Victoria.  There  we  spent  a  few  hours  with  an  old 
London  boy,  William  Harrison,  son  of  Brother  and 
Sister  Harrison,  of  London,  Ontario,  who  gave 
us  a  grand  time,  when  we  took  steamer  for  Seattle, 
Washington. 

Here  we  were  met  by  Apostle  F.  A.  Smith  and  the 
famous  "Jots  man,"  T.  W.  Chatburn,  and  many 
others.  Brother  Smith,  Brother  William  Johnson, 
and  myself  were  selected  to  preside  over  the  confer- 
ence, and  after  visiting  the  city  and  the  navy  yard, 
and  other  places '  of  interest,  and  being  made  the 
recipient  of  a  beautiful  safety  razor  set  by  the  priest- 
hood, I  started  with  Frederick  A.  Smith  and  Lizzie 
for  our  Jong  journey  through  the  States  of  Oregon 
and  Washington  to  California.  We  enjoyed  the 
wonderful  scenery  of  the  Rockies  and  were  glad  to 
enter  the  land  of  sunshine  and  flowers  and  enjoy  the 
glorious  climate  of  California. 


270  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

Arrived  at  Oakland  we  were  met  by  Elder  J.  M. 
Terry,  hurried  over  to  San  Francisco.  Here  we 
gazed  upon  the  city,  ruined  by  earthquake  and  fire, 
surely  a  place  of  desolation.  After  a  few  hours'  visit 
with  Sister  Kaighan  and  daughter,  Lizzie  and  I  left 
for  Los  Angeles,  and  after  one  night's  rest  at  Brother 
Badham's,  we  went  to  the  city  of  tents  at  Seal  Gar- 
dens. The  reunion  was  on  and  the  people  seemed  to 
vie  with  each  other  to  give  Lizzie  and  me  a  good 
time.  I  preached  nine  sermons,  presided  over  their 
conference,  and  did  such  other  work  as  I  was  called 
upon  to  do,  receiving  an  invitation  to  come  to  their 
reunion  next  year.  While  in  southern  California  I 
visited  Redondo,  Santa  Monica,  Venus,  Pasadena, 
all  by  the  kindness  of  Brethren  Schade,  Crumley, 
Thomas  and  Badham.  From  there  we  went  to  San 
Francisco,  where  we  were  the  guests  of  Sister  Kai- 
ghan and  Gladys.  We  were  well  entertained,  and 
were  on  the  go  most  of  the  time  that  we  were  away. 
During  our  stay  there  we  addressed  the  Saints  at 
Oakland.  During  their  prayer  service  one  evening 
we  administered  to  Mr.  Hellwig,  the  husband  of  our 
former  Sr.  Pearl  Price.  He  received  a  great 
blessing,  and  his  wife  and  he,  with  all  that  know 
them,  were  made  happy. 

While  there  we  ascended  Mount  Tamalpais,  vis- 
ited the  Golden  Gate  Park  and  many  other  places  of 
interest. 

We  arrived  at  Irvington,  but  prior  to  our  arrival, 
by  resolution  of  the  reunion,  *'Brn.  R.  C.  Evans, 
F.  A.  Smith,  and  J.  M.  Terry  were  made  the  presi- 
dency of  the  reunion."    I  preached  seven  sermons, 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  271 

administered  to  a  number  of  sick  while  there,  and 
did  such  other  work  as  I  felt  called  upon  to  perform. 

While  in  that  country  we  picked  oranges,  lem- 
ons, figs,  almond  nuts,  and  olives  from  the  trees; 
we  also  visited  the  famous  old  San  Jose  Mission,  now 
over  a  hundred  years  old,  and  many  other  points  of 
interest.  In  the  tent  of  Brn.  Smith,  Sheehy,  and 
Clapp  could  be  found  at  all  times  a  good  variety  of 
melons  and  California  fruits  of  all  kinds  to  which 
the  visitors  from  "frozen  Canada"  were  always  wel- 
come. One  of  the  most  pleasant  features  of  our 
California  trip  was  the  opportunity  of  hearing  that 
old-time  warrior,  Joseph  Clapp,  tell  the  story  which 
might  be  entitled,  "With  the  church  in  early  days." 

Here  I  received  letters  from  President  Joseph 
Smith,  requesting  me  to  hurry  on  to  Independence, 
Missouri,  to  meet  the  Presidency  on  matters  of  im- 
portance and  to  accompany  him  to  Holden  reunion, 
and  Webb  City  dedication.  Complying  with  this 
request  I  was  compelled  to  forego  the  pleasure  of 
attending  the  Moorhead  reunion  as  per  a  former 
promise.  Apostle  F.  A.  Smith  and  many  others 
escorted  us  to  the  station  and  soon  Lizzie  and  I  were 
leaving  California. 

At  Oakland  we  met  Sister  Kaighan,  Gladys,  and 
Pearl,  who  had  made  ample  provision  for  us  in  our 
long  trip  over  mountain  and  desert. 


272  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

A  NARROW  ESCAPE — SALT  LAKE  CITY  VISITED. 

Our  first  stop  was  at  Ogden,  Utah.  Here  we  met 
Brother  Alvin  Knisley,  our  energetic  young  Cana- 
dian missionary.  He  purchased  a  ticket  to  go  with 
us  to  Salt  Lake  City  on  the  Oregon  Short  Line.  I 
refused  to  go  on  that  train  and  it  was  well  we  did, 
for  in  half  an  hour  we  came  up  to  that  ill-fated  train 
and  saw  it  a  burning  wreck,  it  having  collided  with 
another  train.  Much  damage  was  done  to  rolling 
stock  and  a  number  were  injured.  The  injured  were 
placed  on  our  train  and  taken  to  Salt  Lake  City. 

Arrived  at  Salt  Lake  City,  learned  that  Joseph 
F.  Smith  was  absent  from  town,  so  we  did  not  see 
him,  but  we  went  through  the  Tabernacle,  visited 
other  points  of  interest,  and  had  a  bath  in  the  Great 
Salt  Lake.  Lizzie  and  I  floated  around  until  time  to 
dress  for  the  great  organ  recital. 

We  parted  with  Alvin,  he  returning  to  Ogden, 
while  we  boarded  the  train  for  Florence,  Colorado, 
where  we  met  my  brother  James,  whom  I  had  not 
seen  for  fifteen  years.  We  had  a  short  but  pleasant 
visit  with  him. 

Passing  through  Colorado  we  saw  the  Royal 
Gorge  and  the  home  of  the  ancient  cliff  dwellers, 
arriving  in  Denver,  Colorado,  where  we  met  with  the 
Saints  in  reunion.     I  had  only  time  to  give  them 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  273 

one  sermon,  and  our  next  stop  was  at  Independence, 
Missouri. 

We  were  soon  domiciled  at  the  residence  of  Pres. 
Joseph  Smith.  Our  first  painful  duty  was  to  call  at 
the  home  of  Sister  Riggs ;  this  home  so  full  of  hap- 
piness and  hope  when  we  left  it,  now  draped  with 
the  sables  of  grief,  because  of  the  sudden  and  unex- 
pected departure  of  that  prince  of  men,  Dr.  0.  H. 
Riggs,  our  friend  and  brother.  We  had  received  a 
communication  from  Sister  Riggs,  informing  us  of 
his  hopeless  condition,  and  on  the  way  we  learned  of 
his  demise.  All  of  this  was  a  shock  to  us,  but  to 
gaze  upon  that  lone  widow  and  daughter  was  a 
painful  duty.  May  God  bless  them  and  help  them 
to  bear  up  under  this  irretrievable  loss. 

Went  driving  with  Pres.  Joseph  Smith,  Ada,  and 
Lizzie,  and  the  next  day  Joseph  and  I  left  for  Hol- 
den  reunion.  Here  I  preached  four  sermons  and 
addressed  the  school  convention.  Joseph  gave  us 
several  powerful  sermons,  and  we  both  took  train 
for  Independence. 

While  at  Independence  the  Presidency  held  two 
meetings  and  the  stake  officers  had  bills  struck  off 
announcing  that  I  would  speak  two  nights  in  the 
big  stone  church.  Accordingly  I  was  greeted  with 
two  magnificent  audiences,  who  gave  me  rapt 
attention. 

President  Joseph  and  I  started  for  Webb  City. 
On  arrival  we  were  the  guests  of  0.  P.  Sutherland. 
Here  we  met  with  many  Saints,  among  them  Bro. 
and  Sister  Orville  James,  of  Vanita,  Indian  Terri- 
tory, who  contributed  to  our  meetings  by  singing 


274  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

for  US,  and  Sister  Belle  reported  our  sermons  for 
publication. 

Brother  Joseph  preached  the  dedicatory  sermon 
at  the  morning  hour,  and  I  offered  the  dedicatory 
prayer.  I  preached  the  afternoon  and  evening  ser- 
mons. 

The  next  morning  we  left  for  Independence,  Mis- 
souri, where  Lizzie  having  had  a  nice  visit  with  Ada 
and  Ruth,  met  me  at  the  station.  Hurriedly  bidding 
farewell  to  Joseph  and  Ada,  we  were  soon  on  the 
way  to  Chicago,  where  we  rested  one  day  with 
Brother  and  Sister  Good,  and  our  next  stop  was 
Detroit,  Michigan,  where  I  preached  two  nights. 
While  there  we  were  the  guests  of  Brother  and  Sis- 
ter Liddy. 

On  arrival  in  London  we  were  met  at  the  depot 
by  a  committee  appointed  by  the  branch,  and  they 
escorted  us  to  a  cab,  and  we  were  driven  to  our  own 
home.  Our  trunks  followed  us.  We  changed  our 
clothing  and  the  carriage  called  for  us  again,  and 
we  were  driven  to  the  church.  Here  we  found  the 
London  Saints  assembled,  the  church  decorated 
with  flags,  pictures,  and  flowers.  We  were  pre- 
sented with  speeches  of  welcome,  and  after  my  Liz- 
zie had  made  a  lovely  speech,  and  I  followed  the 
best  I  could,  then  came  the  handshakes  and  a  supper. 

Lizzie  and  I  were  brought  back  to  the  happy  past. 
Here  in  this  church  we  first  heard  the  gospel,  from 
this  church  we  were  baptized,  confirmed,  and  the 
last  time  we  were  driven  to  this  church  was  when 
we  were  married,  now  over  twenty-six  years  ago; 
here  I  was  ordained  a  priest,  and  an  elder;  here  I 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  275 

preached  my  first  sermon,  here  Lizzie  had  acted 
most  of  the  time  for  twenty-seven  years  in  Sunday 
school  work  and  the  church  choir,  and  yet  never  was 
accorded  to  any  man  and  woman  a  more  hearty 
welcome  than  the  Saints  tendered  us  on  this  occa- 
sion.   All  this  touched  us  deeply. 

Next  day  I  was  called  to  Stratford,  where  I 
found  the  Saints  had  erected  a  nice  little  church, 
and  I  had  been  sent  for  across  the  continent  to 
take  charge  of  the  opening  services.  Among  the 
ministry  present  were  Elder  R.  C.  Longhurst, 
president  of  the  district;  George  Buschlen,  vice- 
president  of  the  district,  and  Frederick  Gregory, 
missionary  in  charge  of  this  part  of  the  Canadian 
field.  Elder  John  Shields  preached  the  morning  ser- 
mon, R.  C.  Evans  the  afternoon  sermon,  and  Fred 
Gregory  the  evening  sermon.  During  my  short  stay 
in  Stratford  I  was  the  guest  of  Bro.  Daniel  Mac- 
gregor  and  wife. 

All  honor  is  due  the  little  band  of  Saints  in  Strat- 
ford, and  this  church  is  a  monument  of  their  faith 
in,  and  love  for,  the  latter-day  glory. 

My  next  work  was  to  preside  over  the  Wabash 
conference  and  preach  two  sermons  by  special 
request,  then  on  to  the  London  conference.  I  was 
hoping  that  as  this  is  my  home  town  I  might  not  be 
compelled  to  preach,  and  seeing  so  many  elders  pres- 
ent, my  hopes  grew  strong,  but,  alas,  I  was  mistaken 
in  this.  We  were  pleased  to  meet  with  Bro.  F.  G. 
Pitt,  president  of  the  High  Priests'  Quorum,  as  also 
his  amiable  wife.  The  Religio  and  Sunday .  school 
conventions  were  profitable  and  encouraging.     The 


276  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

district  conference  was  an  educational  one.  By 
resolution  I  was  requested  to  preach  the  Sunday- 
afternoon   and  evening  sermons  in  the  city  hall. 

Arthur  Leverton,  one  of  our  oldest  workers  in  the 
Canadian  Mission,  preached  the  Saturday  evening 
discourse,  while  F.  G.  Pitt  gave  to  us  a  splendid  ser- 
mon Sunday  morning.  I  may  add  that  at  the  morn- 
ing prayer  meeting  we  were  blessed  with  counsel 
and  advice,  that  if  remembered,  will  be  a  blessing 
to  the  church. 

Sunday  happened  to  be  my  forty-sixth  birthday, 
and  when  preaching  in  the  city  hall  during  the  after- 
noon I  inadvertently  referred  to  the  fact  that  "prob- 
ably forty  years  ago  to-night  I  stood  on  the  stone 
steps  of  this  very  building  selling  papers."  At  the 
close  of  the  meeting  I  was  handed  a  note  informing 
me  that  I  was  wanted  at  the  door.  When  I  went  I 
was  engaged  for  some  minutes,  and  when  called  into 
the  hall  again,  I  was  presented  with  a  purse  of 
money  and  a  beautiful  speech,  delivered  by  Elder 
William  Fligg,  who  is  the  president  of  the  London 
Branch,  and  who  by  the  way  I  had  baptized  when 
he  was  but  a  boy. 

Sunday,  October  27,  I  gave  to  London  Branch  and 
was  greeted  by  two  fine  audiences,  and  that  night 
I  baptized  Vera  Constable.  Her  mother  was  my 
first  baptism;  here  are  four  generations  in  the 
church,  namely,  my  mother,  her  daughter,  her 
granddaughter,  and  her  great  granddaughter. 

I  arrived  in  Toronto,  November  1,  and  was  met 
at  the  station  by  a  committee  of  the  branch.  They 
escorted  me  to  a  carriage  when  I  was  driven  to  the 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  277 

church.  Here  I  .found  the  new  church  decorated 
most  artistically,  and  the  assembled  throng  gave 
tangible  evidence  that  they  were  glad  to  see  me. 
Elder  A.  F.  McLean,  president  of  the  branch,  upon 
my  arrival  at  the  platform,  after  the  singing  of, 
**Yes,  we  trust  the  day  is  breaking,"  read  to  me 
the  following  (speech,  after  which  I  was  presented 
with  one  hundred  dollars  to  start  the  Majestic. work 
this  year,  after  which  we  had  a  splendid  program 
and  supper.     Herewith  I  submit  the  speech: 

President  R.  C.  Evans, 

Dear  Brother:  We  are  highly  delighted  that  the  season 
has  arrived  which  recalls  you  to  your  immense  field  of  labor. 
Almost  constantly  since  your  departure,  seven  months  ago, 
we  have  looked  forward  to  your  return  here.  We  have  care- 
fully followed  you  in  your  travels,  and  noted  with  pleasure  the 
success  attending  you  everywhere.  Our  hearts  were  made 
glad  as  we  read  glowing  press  comments  on  your  eloquent 
and  powerful  addresses  from  Toronto  to  the  Pacific,  and  trust 
that  your  visit  to  western  cities  may  inspire  workers  there 
to  arise  to  gigantic  efforts  in  this  great  latter-day  work.  The 
fame  of  the  intense  interest  which  you  have  created  and 
maintained  for  three  years  in  our  beloved  city  has  gone  wher- 
ever the  angel's  message  has  been  sounded;  and  may  it  serve 
as  an  example  to  the  church  militant,  that  there  is  no  pinna- 
cle of  success  on  which  the  gospel  banner  can  not  be  perched, 
if  the  bearers  will  with  undaunted  courage  and  integrity 
press  forward  with  an  eye  single  to  God's  glory,  and  man's 
salvation. 

In  your  absence  we  have  borne  in  mind  your  counsel,  and 
have  endeavored  to  maintain  the  cause  as  best  we  could.  We 
have  struggled  to  fortify  ourselves  spiritually,  and  prayed 
"that  an  enemy  might  not  sow  tares,"  and  now  we  unite  in 
saying,  "Welcome  back,  our  beloved  and  honored  President!" 

Under  the  irresistible  impression  that  a  greater  work  yet 
is  before  us,  we  assemble  to  greet  you  this  evening  on  the 


278  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 

opening  of  your  fourth  season  in  the  JVtajestic,  and  dismiss 
from  our  hearts  everything  but  the  desire  to  assist  you.  To- 
night we  rally  to  the  standard,  and  with  hearts  of  love  and 
joy  we  surround  you  as  an  unbreakable  band  to  be  your  sup- 
port, and  may  the  love  and  good  fellowship  here  existing 
intensify  until  nothing  remains  as  an  hindrance  to  God  to 
verify  his  promise  to  us:  "The  bringing  up  from  all  quar- 
ters of  the  city  a  righteous  people  to  worship  in  this  house." 

This  great  city  is  before  you.  We  are  behind  you;  present 
you  means  of  carrying  on  your  work.  May  God  lead  you, 
and  at  the  close  of  the  season  may  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
have  brought  joy  to  the  souls  of  many,  as  it  has  done  in  the 
past. 

Signed  on  behalf  of  Toronto  Branch  by  the 

Presiding  Priesthood. 

Toronto,  November  1,  1907. 


THE  AUTHOR  AND  FAMILY. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 
CONCLUSION. 

Sunday,  November  3,  I  was  greeted  with  a  splen- 
did audience  at  the  new  church,  and  at  night  we 
opened,  for  the  fourth  winter,  the  Majestic  Theater. 
Before  seven  o'clock  hundreds  had  turned  away 
unable  to  obtain  even  standing  room.  The  vast 
audience  tendered  me  a  great  welcome,  and  so  begins 
the  work  in  Toronto  for  the  winter  of  1907. 

As  I  look  over  these  pages  I  am  reminded  that 
God  has  been  kind  and  merciful  to  me.  I  have  been 
the  monument  of  his  mercy,  the  creature  of  his  ten- 
der care,  and  as  a  pensioner  upon  his  bounty,  I  have 
endeavored  to  show  my  recognition  of  his  goodness 
by  helping  my  fellow-man.  I  know  I  have  been  mis- 
understood by  some  inside  of  the  church  as  well  as 
those  not  of  the  faith,  but  I  have  tried  to  do  my 
duty  without  fear  or  favor  as  I  saw  it.  I  am  con- 
scious of  many  imperfections  still  existing  in  my 
life,  but  I  hope  to  live  that  when  my  work  has  ended 
in  this  probation  God  will  accept  me  as  his  own. 

To  those  who  criticise  this  book  because  of  the 
prominence  that  is  given  to  its  author,  I  say, 
"Remember  that  it  is  because  the  people  in  and  out 
of  the  church  have  requested  that  I  write  a  history 
of  MY  LIFE  this  prominence  is  necessarily  given  to 
the  author.     I  have  written  concerning  my  own 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  281 

experience,  not  that  I  desire  honor  of  men,  for  none 
know  as  well  as  I  how  ignorant  and  weak  I  am.  I 
do  not  wish  the  reader  to  think  that  I  desire  noto- 
riety, only  as  by  the  work  performed  our  heavenly 
Father,  through  me,  his  weak  and  trusting  child, 
will  receive  praise  and  glory. 

The  future  lies  before  me.  If  I  know  myself,  I 
wish  to  spend  my  time  in  the  service  of  God,  as  I 
have  felt  called  to  give  it  in  that  which  is  known  as 
the  *'latter-day  glory." 

I  have  written  this  autobiography  as  near  as  my 
memory,  my  diary,  and  the  testimony  of  those  con- 
cerned have  enabled  me,  knowing  that  I  must  meet 
you  at  the  bar  of  God  and  meet  all  that  I  have  said. 
I  bear  my  testimony,  in  the  name  of  my  Master, 
that  I  have  endeavored  to  tell  the  truth.  May  you 
and  I  so  live  that  we  may  dwell  with  God  in  sinless 
eternity,  and  to  this  end  I  hope  to  continue  to  strug- 
gle against  the  triune  enemy,  the  world,  with  all  its 
allurements,  the  Devil,  whether  as  a  "roaring  lion" 
or  as  "an  angel  of  light,"  and  the  flesh  with  all  its 
propensities,  as  I  may  find  them  either  in  myself, 
the  church,  or  the  world,  and  when  the  end  shall 
come,  I  trust  that  I  may  be  able  to  say : 

When  the  last  brave  word  is  spoken, 

And  our  work  on  earth  is  done, 
When  the  glass  of  life  is  broken, 

And  the  sands  have  ceased  to  run, 
When  our  deeds  have  been  rewarded, 

Both  the  evil  and  the  good, 
May  we  each  have  left  recorded, 

We  have  done  the  best  we  could. 
Toronto,  November  5,  1907.  R.  C.  Evans. 


282  AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

At  the  General  Conference  held  at  Lamoni,  Iowa, 
in  April,  1909,  a  revelation  was  given  to  the  church 
through  the  prophet,  Pres.  Joseph  Smith,  from 
which  the  following  is  quoted: 

The  voice  of  the  Spirit  to  me  is:  Under  conditions  which 
have  occurred  it  is  no  longer  wise  that  my  servant  R.  C. 
Evans  be  continued  as  counselor  in  the  Presidency;  therefore 
it  is  expedient  that  he  be  released  from  this  responsibility 
and  another  be  chosen  to  the  office.  He  has  been  earnest  and 
faithful  in  service  and  his  reward  is  sure. 

The  revelation  was  adopted  by  the  assembly  and 
Brother  Evans  was  released  from  the  Presidency. 
At  the  closing  session  of  the  conference  Pres.  Joseph 
Smith  recommended  that  R.  C.  Evans  be  ordained 
to  the  office  of  bishop,  the  recommendation  was 
unanimously  adopted  by  the  conference,  and  the 
brother  was  so  ordained.  At  this  time  he  made 
the  following  statement : 

Mister  President:  This  is  the  first  time  that  I  have  spoken 
during  this  conference,  and  I  ask  your  indulgence  for  a 
moment  or  two.  When  I  was  called  to  occupy  a  position  in 
the  First  Presidency  I  soon  after  purchased  property  in 
Independence  with  a  view  to  moving  there  and  locating,  and 
had  pretty  nearly  all  arrangements  made — plans  and  speci- 
fications for  the  erection  of  a  house  as  per  counsel.  Soon 
after  that,  however,  to  my  great  surprise,  I  was  visited  by  a 
personage  who  presented  me  with  a  wreath  made  of  maple 
leaves.  In  the  center  of  the  wreath  was  a  little  white  flower 
about  the  size  of  a  dime  that  went  right  around  in  the  center 


ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS  283 

of  the  wreath,  and  then  across  the  wreath  was  the  word 
Canada  in  the  same  flower. 

When  I  could  compose  myself  in  the  presence  of  the  mes- 
senger I  asked  what  it  meant,  and  among  other  things  the 
statement  was  made: 

"You  have  purchased  property  in  Independence,  Missouri?" 

"I  have." 

"You  propose  locating  there?" 

"I  do." 

I  was  informed  that  it  was  the  will  of  the  Lord  for  me  to 
remain  in  Canada.  Without  giving,  you  the  full  text  of  the 
presentiment,  I  thought  it  over,  I  conferred  with  others,  and 
the  interpretation  seemed  to  be  at  that  time  that  it  meant  just 
for  two  or  three  years,  until  some  one  was  raised  up  to  take 
my  place  there;  but  I  went  on  under  the  instruction  of  the 
Presidency  and  my  work  seemed  to  increase  in  Canada,  often 
preaching  to  thousands  of  people  and  sometimes  thousands 
turned  away  unable  to  gain  admission  in  the  larger  opera 
house  in  the  Dominion.  My  work  as  a  Bishop's  agent  con- 
tinued to  increase,  and  finally  there  was  presented  to  me  this 
work  as  stated  by  the  Bishop;  [Bishop  Kelley  had  made  a 
statement,]  it  need  not  be  referred  to  more  by  me. 

From  that  time  I  have  gone  steadily  onward,  and  last  year, 
February  14,  I  received  a  commandment  while  walking  on 
the  streets  in  the  midst  of  a  howling  snowstorm,  saying,  "Go 
in  and  purchase  this  property." 

I  walked  about  twenty-five  feet  and  again  the  voice  re- 
peated, "Go  in  and  purchase  this  property."  This  was  in 
the  city  of  Toronto. 

To  make  the  story  short,  I  went  and  purchased  the  prop- 
erty, and  in  the  language  of  another  "immediately  I  con- 
ferred not  with  flesh  and  blood,"  but  went  to  work  and  built 
a  home  and  moved  to  Toronto. 

From  that  time  I  have  tried  to  do  my  work,  but  my  interest 
in  my  presidential  work  seemed  to  wane.  I  felt  that  I  was 
not  in  my  place.  During  this  convention  a  number  of  days 
the  Presidency  have  requested  me  to  preside  over  the  session, 


284  ELDER  R.  C.  EVANS 

and  you  know  that  this  is  the  first  time  I  have  spoken,  only 
just  to  open  the  meeting.    I  felt  that  I  could  not  do  it. 

My  associations  in  the  Presidency .  and  with  my  brethren 
of  the  Presidency  have  been  all  that  I  could  desire.  I  admit 
that  I  was  glad,  very  glad  to  be  released;  in  fact,  I  would 
have  tendered  my  resignation  two  years  ago,  but  I  was  afraid 
to  do  it  and  so  I  have  retained  it  until  the  Lord  in  his  mercy 
and  wisdom  has  released  me.  I  am  perfectly  satisfied  to 
occupy  in  the  position  of  a  bishop,  and  shall  do  all  that  I  can 
for  the  work  that  I  love  dearer  than  life. 

Bishop  Evans  was  appointed  in  charge  of  the 
financial  department  of  the  church  work  in  Canada 
and  immediately  entered  into  the  work  with  all  his 
powers.  Thus  another  chapter  in  the  life  work  of 
one  of  Christ's  ministry  is  made  and  recorded. 

F.  B.  Blair. 


^^3^^.>l.^4 


